(Qornell Httioetaitg ffiithtarg Strata. New $ork BOUGHT WITH THE INCOME OF THE SAGE ENDOWMENT FUND THE GIFT OF HENRY W. SAGE 1891 Cornell University Library BX5107.L5 S79 History of the bishopric of Lincoln : fr olin 3 1924 029 444 951 Cornell University Library The original of this book is in the Cornell University Library. There are no known copyright restrictions in the United States on the use of the text. http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924029444951 HISTORY OF THE BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN, ITS COMMENCEMENT AT 8IDNACESTER OR LINDI8SE ;— ITS CONNECTION WITH LICHFIELD AND LEICESTER;-ITS JUNCTION 'WITH DORCHESTER;— UNTIL THE SEAT OF THE SEE WAS FIXED AT LINCOLN, IMMEDIATELY AFTER THE CONQUEST. BY ADAM SJAEK, AUTHOR OF THE HISTORY OF GAiNSBURGH OBSERVATIONS ON STONKHENGE — ACCOUNT OF BTOW ETC. " BY THE WORTH YNESSE AND ENS AMPLE OF NOBLE WRYTERS THAT HERE- TOFORE HAVE WRYTTEN — NOT BOOSTINGE OF MINE OWN DEDES, NE SCORNYNGE, NE BLAMYNGE OTHER MENNe's DEDES, I HATE CASTE and ordayned as i may to make and wr.yte a treatyse that i have gaddered oute of dyverse bokes." Peter Treveris' Polychrontcon. LONDON LONGMAN, BROWN, GREEN, AND LONGMANS; SIMPKIN, MARSHALL, AND Co. ; J. R. SMITH. /\.310?02/ hull : john m. stabk, phinteb, 64, market-place. TO THE RIGHT REVEREND JOHN7 LORD BISHOP OF LINCOLN, THE FOLLOWING HISTORY OF THE BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN, FROM ITS FOUNDATION IN THE SEVENTH CENTURY, UNTIL AFTER THE CONQUEST. IS MOST RESPECTFULLY INSCRIBED BY HIS VEE.Y OBEDIENT SEKYANT, ADAM STARK. Gainsbuegh, June, 1852. INTRODUCTION. Some years ago the present author published a small treatise on the subject of the Ancient History of Stow and its Church, appended to a History of Gainsburgh. The object of both these works was to draw public attention to the former, in consequence of the obscurity mto which it had long fallen, — an object which has in a considerable degree been accomplished : and of the latter, to encourage attention towards topographical enquiries connec- ted with the History of the Division of Lindsey. This also has not entirely failed ; various publica- tions connected with that district having since appeared, and particularly an interesting Account of Lea, by Sir Charles Anderson, Bart. Although the present author did not publish any farther topographical sketches, yet he continued to note down, in the course a somewhat multifarious subject of reading, events connected with the Divi- h VI INTRODUCTION. sion of Lindsey. When circumstances induced him to withdraw from the engrossing duties of public life, the arrangement and consideration of his collec- tions afforded employment as well as amusement ; and under various depressing circumstances, tended greatly to relieve the tedium of pain and retirement. This employment, in the case of the church at Lindisse, was further the cause of great satisfaction, as more extended enquiries seemed not only to justify previous opinions — opposed as these were to the general belief — but proved that a dissertation upon apparently local subjects might be of no little value, in the elucidation of various obscure points, in the general history of the country. Not the least extraordinary is the discovery of an agreement or treaty between the archbishop of Canterbury and the emperor Charlemagne, by which the former agreed to aid and assist the latter in invading the country — the defeat of that invasion by Offa — and the consequent withdrawal of most of his suffragans from the superintendance of Canterbury, and the temporary raising of Lichfield into an archbishopric. INTRODUCTION. Vll The particular subject also, of this enquiry, has naturally drawn the author's attention to the state and situation of Lincoln, subsequently to the with- drawal of the Roman forces from Britain. On this matter, the author has seen reason to dissent from the conclusions hitherto current ; and to assume that to its selection by the Danes, as one of the Five Burghs, that city is indebted for the important posi- tion in the country which it has since occupied. At a very early period, the nations of the Scots and Picts materially influenced the course of events in southern Britain. The origin of these nations, the early connection of Ireland with the Highlands of Scotland, — and the establishment of a Celtic colony in the latter, — has been made the subject of a few observations, in which perhaps a somewhat novel but simpler and more natural, theory has been adopted than some hitherto current. How far this may militate against the sanguine notions of the various clans, it is not necessary now to consider. The theory is a mere historical deduction from inci- dental notices of the early chroniclers. viii INTRODUCTION. It is somewhat unfortunate for a proper under- standing of the early history of this country, that by almost universal consent, the period of the conquest has been adopted as the starting point in the history of Britain ; and all enquiries into events arising previously thereto, have been nearly aban- doned to the fanciful theories of gossiping story- tellers, or considered as the regions of romance. This abandonment is not creditable to the literature of this country. Abundant materials are still exist- ing, if carefully examined, to place our ancient history upon a fair and true basis ; and it is no light reflection upon the numerous societies, founded and supported for the purpose of historical enquiries, that, abandoning their proper object, they are satisfied with superficial examinations and the adoption of theoretical notions, instead of extending their enquiries into actual facts. The time is not very far distant, when every circumstance in the ear- lier history and astonishing progress of the British nation— spreading its language, its literature, and its empire over a larger portion of the globe than INTRODUCTION. ix was known to the authors of Greece or of Rome — and leaving upon the larger portion of its surface the strong and everlasting impress of its institutions and influence, — when these will justify and com- mand enquiry, and be of deeper interest than, in our own day, are enquiries into the early origin and establishment of portions of Greece or of Rome. The nature of this investigation has drawn atten- tion to the very early condition and position of the inhabitants, and more particularly so of that portion of the country which is bounded by the Nene on the south, the sea on the east, the Humber on the north, and the Trent on the west. Although it has been alleged that rivers seldom, if ever, formed any effectual boundary between different states, yet under the Anglo-Saxon race, these seem always to have been considered as most effectual barriers to encroach- ment, for as Scott has observed : — Forth, bridles the wild Highlandman. Neither is this doubtful, as it is known that a deep ditch, which surrounded the episcopal residence at Lindisse, as well as of many other similar ancient x INTRODUCTION. mansions, was found, for ages, an effectual and sufficient barrier against plundering hordes. So with respect to the district under consideration, the barrier of the Trent long prevented its absorption into any other district; and although frequently over-run, it remained a distinct and separate district until a very late period. Until Canute established his superiority over the country, from the Humber to the British Channel, no general or controlling power existed in the chief of any of the states — under his Danish successors the general authority was continued — under the restored Anglo- Saxon Edward, this general authority was again nearly lost; and it was only when the Norman William succeeded in his enterprise, that the whole country, from the Tees on the north, was brought under one efficient government, and became a pow- erful and united kingdom. Opportunity has been taken to throw into an Appendix a few observations, which, though not directly bearing upon this History, yet are not remotely unconnected with it. Amongst these, may INTRODUCTION. XI be noticed, the alleged superiority over Scotland, which it has been presumed had existed from ancient times ; but the existence of which is here disputed, upon different grounds than have been previously taken; — the presence of St. Peter at Rome, a matter zealously maintained by the Romanists, for which the author is indebted to some of the principal public journals ; — the origin of Torksey, which is traced to have arisen from local causes, similar to those which, in Grecian and Venetian history, originally produced several im- portant and populous towns : — as well as other matters of some value in historical enquiries. The author cannot close these remarks without acknowledging his obligation to the several gentle- men, who have kindly given him the advantage of their advice and assistance. To Sir C. Anderson, Bart., the author's thanks are particularly due, for his kindness in submitting to his consideration, some observations upon the early history of ecclesiastical affairs in Lincoln, particularly from the pen of the Rev. W. Churton, whose opinions upon this, or any xii INTRODUCTION, other historical subject, are well deserving of consideration, although, in the present instance, he dissents from his conclusions. In submitting this History to public notice, the author fears there are many points which may be open to animadversion and dispute. His defence is, that the subject is a new and untrodden one, and could only be brought into its present shape after a most laborious and tedious enquiry, which his position, at a distance from the best public libraries, prevented him from being able always satisfactorily to accomplish. He trusts, however, for the indulgence of the public. He has had no particular theory to support, and has used the facts he has met with, fairly in elucidation of his subject. Should this attempt meet public approba- tion, he will gladly correct any misapprehension or mistake on a future occasion. Gainsburgh, June, 1852. CONTENTS. PAGE. Chapter I. — State of Britain — Caesar's Invasion — Customs of Britons — Religion — Return of Caesar — Arrival of Claudius — of Agricola— of Hadrian — his improvements — difficulty of restraining the Caledonians — state of Southern Britain — Carausius assumes the purple — Constantius Chlorus — Constantine — Theodosius — Britons apply for aid — retirement of Romans — state of Britain- supposed introduction of Christianity — piratical incur- sions- — Hengist and Horsa — subjugation and state of Britain - - - - - 1 to 45. Chaptee II. — Gregory, Bishop of Rome, his origin — esta- blishment of Roman See — Augustine, missionary to Britain — journey — arrival in Isle of Thanet — interview with Ethelbert — obtains Church of St. Martin, subse- quently seat of an early bishop — conversion of Ethelbert — progressive improvements in public worship — Augus- tine consecrated Bishop at Aries — appointment of Bishops in Britain — additional missionaries — pall con- ferred upon Augustine — interview between Augustine and monks of Bangor, and with bishops of the West Saxons — John, bishop of Constantinople, made Ecume- nical Bishop — law for security of Church— death of Augustine - - - - " 47 to 83. Chaptee III. — Extension of Christianity — Church at Rochester and London — death of Ethelbert and Sabart — their sons relapse into idolatry — Melitus and Justus abandon their charges, but afterwards return to Kent — Laurentius prevented from following — and return of king to Christianity — establishment of Ida in Northum- C xiv CONTENTS. PAGE. bria — Edwin's succession — makes application to marry Ethelburga of Kent — Lady has leave to continue the practice of Christianity — Paulinus receives Episcopal ordination — accompanies Ethelburga — state of the coun- try — presents from the Pope — proceedings of Paulinus — Northumbria — conversion of Edwin, and origin of Cathedral at York — South and North Mercia — Vadum at Segelocum — conquests of Edwin — penetrates to Lindisse — river Lindis — Roman Road from south-east coast to Danum — appearance of country of Lindisse — Segelocum, or Agelocum — Tiovulfingacester — Lindum — Caerlindcoet — Roman station — In Medium — Ad Abum — Sidnacester or Lindisse — Lindisfarne — river Lindis — preaching of Paulinus — dispute respecting place — state of ancient Lincoln — Blecca of Lindisse — importance of Lindisse — Baptisms in Trent — Church at Lindisse — conversion of Blecca — consecration of Honorius — causes of uncertainty— whence arising — Penda of Mercia — retirement of Paulinus — Campo Dono — death of Edwin — Paulinus abandons Northumbria - 8 , 5*ol7fi Chapter IV. — Christianity introduced into Ireland — St. Patrick — his success— St. Columba — origin of Scotia and Scoti — St. Columba's arrival at Iona— his successful preaching— religious establishments founded and super- intended by— origin of Culdees — foreign Scoto-Irish establishments — practices different from that of Rome — Easter — different forms of tonsure — practices peculiar to eastern, and western churches — secular clergy removed from Canterbury — preaching of ministers of Iona — difference between Scoto-Irish church and Rome — Bernicia and Deira — Christianity in Mercia — state of East and Middle Anglia and Lindisse — Penda of Mercia — his conquests— slain at Winwid — succeeded by Peada — converted by Aidan of Lindisfarne — Scottish priests CONTENTS. XV PAGE. brought to Lindisse — bishopric of Mercia, Middle Anglia, and Lindisse — murder of Peada — Oswy expel- led from Lindisse — Wulphere succeeded to Mercia and Middle Anglia — synod at Streanschalch respecting Easter — Roman practice agreed to be adopted — reason why— St Peter and St. Paul at Rome — Wighard sent to Rome for consecration — his death — removal of Diuma from his bishopric — accession of Ceadda — establishment at Lindisse — grant of lands to erect church — Ad Bearve — where situated — extensive wood near Lindisse — battle near — locality of — Winfrid retires to his monastery — reasons for assigning Ad Bearve to Lindisse — grants to ancient churches— form of consecration — usual stiles of building — form of church at Lindisse — discovery of origi- nal building — internal evidence of antiquity — funerals in very ancient churches — ancient minsters erected near or over springs — character of Ceadda, and death - 177 to 254. Chapter V. — Succession of Winfrid — consecrated in France Council at Herudford — resolutions adopted — Roman practice as to Easter sanctioned — Theodore of Canter- bury — character of Winfrid — his conduct — removed — Sexulfe appointed to bishopric — Wulphere promoted religious establishments — that at Medeshamstede — Wulphere's death and^Ethelred's succession — uncertainty of events — Egfrid takes Lindisse — removal of Sexulfe — appointment of Eadhed to Sidnacester or Lindisse — Ethelred expelled — battle near the Trent — Elfwine slain — his wars — Eadhed of Sidnacester removed — constitu- tion of Scoto-Irish church — Winfrid applies for interfe- rence of the pope — synod at Heathfield — established districts and permanence of bishops— connection of bishops with civil affairs — third penny of fines — election of bishops — Eutychians and Monothelites — musical ser- vices arranged — services in Scottish church — appointment Xvi CONTENTS. PAGE. of five bishops — situation of Sidnacester or Lindisse — position of Britons — progress of Christianity in western parts — state of knowledge amongst ministers of Columba — monastery of Bardney — Ethelred of Mercia shorn a monk — observations on — customs of Anglo-Saxons — Cenrad king — council at Nesterfield — death of Wilfrid - 255 to 317. Chapteb VI, — Cymbertus bishop — bishoprics of Lindisfarre and Lindisfarne — Ina's grant of one penny to the Saxon school at Borne — Christianity amongst Picts — origin of Picts — and of Celtic inhabitants of Scotland, &c. — cus- toms of Celts and early Anglo-Saxons — mother church of Lindisse — death of Cymbertus — JElwinus bishop — council at Cloveshoe — letter from Boniface — death of -331winus — Eadulphus I. bishop of Lindisse or Sidnaces- ter — battle of Secandune — accession of Offa— death of Eadulphus — Ceolulphus bishop, consecrated at Lindisse or Sidnacester — first landing of Danes — policy of Offa — practices of Danish marauders — probable cause of disputes between Offa and Jaenbert of Canterbury — abridgement of see of Canterbury — Lichfield made seat of archbishop — quarrel between Offa and Charlemagne — invasion of Britain — defeated at Hastings — Offa defeats men of Kent — Jaenbert's connection with Charlemagne —consequent cause of loss of writers in Lindisse — death of Offa — restoration of archbishopric of Canterbury — conduct of bishop of Sidnacester — death of Ceolulphus — Eadulphus n. bishop — synod of Baccancelde — synod at Celic-chythe — Scottish ecclesiastics forbidden to minis- ter — image worship — synod at Cloveshoe — where situated — probable origin of royal councils — invasion of East Anglia — Egbert, king of Anglia — invasion by Danes — manner of proceeding — plunder Lindisse — no mention of Lincoln — Danes at York — Lindisse — Not- tingham — Danes winter at Lindisse - 319 to 389 CONTENTS. XV11 PAGE. Chaptee VII. — Agreement between Danes and ealderman of Lindisse — origin of Lincoln as a Danish burgh — its im- portance — rise of the Five Burghs — murder of two chiefs of Lincoln — acwmnt of Alfred — his contests with Danes — church at Lindisse — cause of decline of Anglo-Saxon power — battles with Danes — state of the midland district — battle of Brunanburgh — supposed site on south-east coast — Constantine of Scotland — Athelstane's alleged superiority — enquiry into- — importance of Lindisse — ecclesiastical affairs there — Brightred bishop — Ceolulphus bishop — Leofwinus bishop at Lichfield and Dorchester — death of Leofwinus — Ailnother bishop — Ossewinus bishop — Danes' continued devastations — Eadnothus I. bishop — Sweyne at Gainsburgh — encampment there — Sweyne treats with ealderman of Lindisse — who agrees to assist him in advancing to London — Sweyne's return and death — battle of Assandowne — death of Eadnothus — Eatheri- cus bishop - - - 391 to 435. Chapteu VIII. — Eadnothus II. bishop — church of Lindisse in ruins — restored by Eadnothus — death of Eadnothus — Ulfus bishop — his appointment disliked — flies abroad — return on death of Godwin of Kent — obtains Newark and other places for church of St. Mary, from Leofric and Godiva — their grants — connection of these with Lindisse — Stow supersedes antient name of Lindisse — Kinsius gives bells to Stowe — death of Edward the Confessor — Harold seizes the sceptre — defeats Danes at Stamford- bridge — William prepares to invade England — Harold and William's comparative claims to the crown — William lands near Pevensey — Harold defeated and slain — Wil- liam assumes the crown — Remigius bishop of Dorchester — begins to restore cathedral at Dorchester — agreement to remove sees to large towns — Remigius early adopts intention to remove to Lincoln — obtains sanction of xviii CONTENTS. PAGE. William — causes of delay — state of Lincoln, principally Danish — Remigius obtains church of St. Mary at Lincoln — originally built by Danes — its several ecclesi- astical officers — bishop of Lincoln — of Grantham — Thomas of York objects to^Remigius building at Lincoln, being within his archbishopric — Remigius re-assumes title of earliest bishops — death of Remigius — his charac- ter — Minster, a monument to his memory — settlement of dispute by William Rufus — establishment of see at Lincoln — repairs and alterations at Stow — conclusion - 437 to 496. APPENDIX. (A.) page 203. — Removal of Secular Priests from Canterbury 499 to 500. (B.) page 220.— St. Peter at Rome - - 500 to 501 - (C.) page 225. -Origin of Lichfield - 501 to 502 - (D.) page 227.— Anglo-Saxon practice of Were - 502 to 503 - (E.) page 286. — Account of Ealdermen - - 503. (F.) page 301. — Tradition respecting Sidnacester and Torksey °"03 to 504. (G.) page 305. — Discovery of many Geological Specimens near Iona (H.) page 338. — Situation of Cloveshoe (I.) page 351. — Church at Lichfield (K.) page 374. — Worship of Images (L.) page 380. — Origin of Dorchester (M.) page 389. — Tiovulfingacester, or Torksey, its singular origin and establishment (N.) page 407. — Earls of Mercia (O.) page 413. — Watling-Street (P.) page 415. — Constantine's subjection to Athelstane (Q.) page 427. — Danish Encampment at Gainsburgh (R.) page 439. — Brethren of our Lady ... (S.) page 450. — Thorold of Buckenhale (T.) page 468. — Thiers, on the progress of the Danes 504 to 506 506. 507. 507 to 508, 508 to 510 510 to 516 516 to 517, 517. 518 to 522, 522 to 525, 525 to 526, 526 to 528, 528 529, HISTORY OF THE BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. Chapter I. State of Britain — Csesar's Invasion — Customs of Britons — Religion — Return of Caesar — Arrival of Claudius — of Agricola — of Hadrian — his Improvements — Difficulty of restraining the Caledonians — State of Southern Bri- tain — Carausius assumes the Purple — Constantius Chlo- rus — Constantine — Theodosius — Britons apply for aid — Retirement of Romans — State of Britain — Supposed Introduction of Christianity — Piratical Incursions — Hen- gist and Horsa — Subjugation and State of Britain. The origin of the See of Lincoln, which, b,c. 55. at the period of its establishment at that city, comprehended within the jurisdiction of its Bishops nearly a sixth part of the kingdom of England, — namely, the coun- ties of Lincoln, Leicester, Huntingdon, Bedford, Buckingham, Oxford, Cambridge, HISTORY OP THE B.C. 55. Northampton, and part of Hertford, with all the eastern portion of the country from the Humber to the Thames, except the small Bishopric of East Anglia, — if merely considered as an object of historical inte- rest, is deserving of more attention than has hitherto been bestowed upon the subject. Commencing with the introduction of Chris- tianity into an obscure corner of the coun- try, long before it had acquired its present denomination, at a very early period of history, and previous to the foundation of the monarchy, whilst civilization, arts, and knowledge were in the lowest state, — the country divided into small and uncertain districts, under the rule of varying and petty chiefs, — the early Bishops not only introduced amongst its rude population the knowledge and beneficent spirit of the Gos- pel of Christ, but, at the same time, labour- ed successfully in disseminating the rudi- ments of the more useful and necessary arts, the knowledge of which had nearly, if not entirely, disappeared during the calami- tous period succeeding to the retirement of the Romans. BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 3 Neither were these the only advantages B.C. 5£ derived from the introduction of Christi- anity, not only in this district, but gene- rally throughout the country. When brute force was almost unlimited in its exercise, and law was silent, the Ministers of the Church interposed their ameliorating influ- ence; and by throwing open the doors of the sacred edifice, afforded a sanctuary to the weak and unfortunate, until by the in- terposition of friends or relations satisfac- tion could be made, and the offender thus relieved from the consequences of his mis- adventure. However much this practice may have been subsequently abused, it must be admitted that, in an early stage of society, and in no other, could such a feel- ing of veneration and awe for the temple and its ministers have originated, — the ad- vantages derived from its existence was lasting and important. Of the early state of this country, whether originally peopled by an imaginary colony of Trojans, under Brute, or as seems more probable by the accidental passage of individuals or parties from the opposite 4 HISTORY OF THE B.C. 55. coasts of either Gaul or Belgium, very little positive information is to be obtained, and for that little we are indebted to the ambi- tion or cupidity of Caesar; who, having overrun Gaul for the Romans, was tempt- ed by the rich and fertile appearance of the opposite coast of Britain, to desire to add it to his other conquests. It has been supposed that this attempt was caused by a belief that the Britons had contributed some assistance to their Gallic neighbours, 1 in resisting the progress of the conqueror ; but had such been the case, there should have been no difficulty in obtaining suffici- ent information as to the state and condition of Britain, ignorance of which is acknow- ledged by Caesar himself. The only infor- mation he did acquire was from merchants alleged to have occasionally traded with Britain ; but the information thus obtained was so incomplete and unsatisfactory that 1 "Auxilia ex Britannia quae contra eas regiones posita est, arcessunt." Caesar de Bel. Gal. III. 9. 15. It is difficult to reconcile this statement with the circumstances which Caesar details as occurring on his first invasion of Britain, unless it may be referred to his subsequent and second inroad. It is not improbable but in the intermediate time, a communica- tion may have been commenced between the two countries. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. Caesar was induced to dispatch one of his B.C. 55. officers, Caius Volusenus, in a small vessel, for the purpose of ascertaining the state of the coast and its means of defence. So little was known of the inhabitants, or so great was his dread, that Volusenus durst not venture to land, but contented himself with reporting the casual view he had ob- tained from the deck of his vessel, although he had spent five days in this examination. Under all circumstances, however, it was necessary for Caesar to lose no more time, and accordingly the troops (the 7th and 10th legions, stated to amount to 25,000 2 men) 3 were embarked, and first making the coast about the mouth of the Hope or Peg- well Bay, on the 26th Aug., A.C. 55, landed 2 Such is the number as stated by Milton : it seems how- ever probable that it could hardly exceed one fourth ; the legion when complete, being supposed only to contain from three to four thousand men, — eighty vessels accommodating the whole. It was merely an inroad, occupying about three weeks, into an unknown country, and was not intended or ex- pected to secure a permanent possession. Eighteen centuries subsequently, when Bonaparte embarked an army from Tou- lon to conquer Egypt, and ultimately to overturn the British empire in India, the same supposed number (25,000) were thought sufficient. 3 4000 horse are also said to have been embarked, but be- ing driven back by contrary winds were relanded. 6 HISTORY OF THE A.c. 55. between Deal and Walmer Castle. After skirmishing with the natives, and advancing it is supposed only so far as the river Stour, being hardly ever out of sight of the coast, the troops were re-embarked, and on the 20th of September, again landed in Gaul : — Caesar's reception not having been very encouraging to his ambition, — the defeat of a few naked barbarians ; — nor to his cupidity, — the plunder of some British shells, 5 considered to be pearls. The natives do not appear to have been very prepossessing in their appearance, — their bodies being for the most part, naked, but painted with woad, a plant common in many parts of the country, formed into sundry figures of birds, beasts, or flowers, so as to appear terrible to their opponents. When pursued they were accustomed to run up to the neck in bogs or morasses, — 4 The Stour might then be reckoned a considerable stream, traversing about 60 miles of the isle of Thanet It has four heads, at StreatweU in Laneham, at PosOing Church at Liminge, and near Mongham, but falling into the sea gene-' rally on the west side of the district. g • Suetonius alleges that the desire to possess a quantity of British pearls, whose bigness Gesar delighted to balance in his hand, was a principal motive for attempting the enteT BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 7 their buildings were thatched cottages, a.c. 55. sufficiently large only for themselves and "" their cattle : they lived on the simplest productions from their flocks and herds — on milk, yet did not possess the art of mak- ing it into cheese, the wool and flax they spun not, their clothing was only what the skins of beasts afforded, and that very far from being general — towards the sea-side they tilled the ground much after the man- ner of the Gauls, from whom it is probable they had sprung — their habits were vicious, ten or twelve men living with one woman as their common wife, though of the nearest kin — mother, daughter, or sister. 6 The only money used amongst them was pieces of brass or iron rings — their merchandise tin, and such gems and pearls as were the production of their rivers. The towns and strongholds of the Bri- tons were only collections of rude cottages, fenced round with great trees laid over- thwart each other, or with stiff hedge-rows 6 Even so late as A. D. 120, this practice appears to have been continued, until Hadrian " did annihilate that law, whereby the man should hold two wives and the woman seven husbands." — Guevera's Chron. p. 97. 8 HISTORY OF THE a.c. 55. or mu d walls — some perhaps with a ditch — the town of Cassibelan, supposed to be Verulam, was subsequently found to be pro- tected only by fences of timber, surrounded by marshes. In war the Britons were not deficient in courage, or warlike readiness to take advan- tage of their opponents by ambush or sud- den onset. Their manner of fighting was from a kind of chariot, wherein riding about and throwing darts, breaking the ranks of their enemies — then quitting their chariots and fighting on foot, so great command had they acquired over their horses by con- tinual practice, that in driving their war chariots down hill they were accustomed to stop short on the instant, and with a short rein turn swiftly, now running on the beam, now on the yoke, then on the seat. When engaged in ambush the Britons are sup- posed to have possessed some very condens- ed species of food, by which they were en- abled to sustain life for several days. Their weapons were generally a short spear, a light target, and sword. Their vessels were made of light timber, wickered with osier between, and covered over with leather. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 9 Of the civil government of the Britons it A.C. 55. is difficult to speak, as it is exceedingly doubtful whether there was any such in existence. There were small tribes or col- lections of individuals, with some actual petty chief or head, but no confederacy, — each chief mistrusting the other, often at war, and seldom long at peace. Of the religion of the Britons but little is known — it is supposed to have been some belief of which the Druids were the minis- ters, and according to Davies in his Celtic Researches possibly originated amongst them, though according to Lucan and others, the same practices were also known in Gaul. Their mystical rites and cere- monies were all performed in the "deep and lonely covert of the grove ;" there was the site of their sacred groves; and "the people were taught to believe that it was only in woods and concealed forests that they could serve the deity properly, — in these he seemed to reign in silence, and to make himself felt by the respect which he inspired there". 7 7 Mallet's Northern Antiquities. 10 HISTORY OF THE A C 55. Tk e old inviolated sacred wood, Whose gloomy boughs, thick interwoven, made A chilly cheerless everlasting shade. There, not the rustic gods, nor satyrs sport, Nor fawns and sylvans with the nymphs resort : But barb'rous priests some dreadful pow'r adore, And lustrate every tree with human gore. With sparkling flames the trees unburning shine, And round their boles prodigious serpents twine, The pious worshippers approach not near, But shun their gods, and kneel with distant fear. 8 These extracts probably sufficiently pour- tray the state of religion and the practices of the Druids, — practices only consistent with the lowest state of knowledge, and not much dissimilar to those which prevailed, in our own day, in the islands of the South Seas on their first discovery. Perhaps it may be generally assumed that in the ear- liest stages of society, the assumptions, prac- tices and conduct of the pretended teach- ers of religion, bear a similar ignorant cha- racter to that of the general public, — a combination of trick, fraud, and magical pretence, which the general advance of knowledge tends to modify and improve, and the introduction of true religion ulti- mately entirely eradicates. 8 Lucan's Pharsalia, Rowe, Bk. 3. BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 11 Such was the state of this country at the A.c. 55. period refered to. Even to the Gauls their ^ neighbours, the Britons were almost un- known, for except merchants and traders it is not often that any used to travel thither, and to those who did, except the sea coast and the ports next to Gaul, nothing else was known. Caesar adopted the best means for obtaining information, persons who had traded there having been called together from all parts, but none could say what nations, how great, what use of war, what laws, or so much as what havens or vessels. For even so much information as is now possessed we are indebted to the scanty notices preserved in the histories and traditions of a later period. Although Caesar had thus apparently abandoned Britain, he does not appear en- tirely to have lost sight of it, as in the fol- lowing year he again renewed the attempt a.C. 54. at the invasion of the country, but with a larger force, five legions and 2000 horse. In consequence he had better success, spreading his forces over the whole of the modern district of Kent, receiving the sub- 12 HISTORY OF THE B.C. 54. mission of the inhabitants between the ""^^ Thames and the Stour, and pillaging the capital city or residence of Cassibelanus. Csesar however spent but a short time in the country, again withdrawing the whole of his forces to Gaul ; during these two expe- ditions no forts nor stations were fixed, and thus no dominion was attempted to be preserved. A.D. 43. Nearly a century elapsed before any farther attempt was made to secure pos- session of Britain. On this occasion Aulus Plautius, as the precursor of Claudius, land- ed near Richborough, at no great distance from the place where Caesar had previously landed. Plautius seems to have met with some difficulties, as he was found by Clau- dius, on his arrival in the country, still on the south side of the Thames, over which by the Emperor's direction, the army was passed, and then advanced to Camalodunum, which was taken. Here Claudius left Plau- tius with the army, and returned to Rome, where he obtained the honour of a triumph for his imaginary conquest. During the next forty years, successive BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. IS commanders held the rule in Britain, ob- A.D. 45. taining possession of the southern parts of """" the kingdom, afterwards designated Bri- tannia Prima, from Kent to Cornwall, and pushing their conquests alongst the west- tern side of the island, subsequently desig- nated as Britannia Secunda, comprehending the whole country from the Severn to the Dee, probably at that period the most populous. During six years, namely, from 78 to 84, a.d. 84. Agricola pushed his conquests as far as the northern parts of the island, and defeated the Caledonians under Galgacus. Satisfied with his success he withdrew his forces, raising a rampart between the Forth and Clyde. About the same time he directed his admiral to sail round the island in order to ascertain its extreme length, which was hitherto unknown to the Romans. In the following year Agricola was re-called. The arms of Agricola had carried the Roman authority to the furthest extent it ever attained, and the whole endeavour of his successors was to maintain his con- quest. Repeatedly the Caledonians broke 14 HISTORY OP THE a.d. 84. through the rampart of Agricola, and ra- ' — — vaged the district. This state of affairs induced Hadrian, about thirty-five years after Agricola, to visit this island, and attempt to re-establish the Roman autho- rity in the north. Finding this to be im- possible he raised another rampart as a defence against the northern tribes, be- tween the Tyne and the Solway 9 thus aban- doning all the country north, limiting his efforts to improve the establishments of the Romans in the southern parts of the island, repairing or making public roads, paving them with stone in some places and raising banks where required in others ; building bridges over impassable rivers, widening the banks and paving the passage across others, where this could be done to secure A.D. 120. a general transit as at Segelocum, and set- ting up pillars and stones to mark the dis- tance between the several stations. That great care was bestowed upon these useful works is evident, many of the roads and passages and pillars having been traced 9 Hadrian's wall extends from Bowness (Tunnoculum) on the west to Walls-end (Segedunum) its other extremity on the east. — Edin. Rev. 10. 191. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 15 and discovered after the lapse of more, A.D. 120. than seventeen centuries. The impression made by Hadrian upon the northern tribes was exceedingly limited. In 140 Lollius Urbicus was called upon to resist their inroads, and with difficulty push- ed them back, repairing and strengthening the rampart between the Forth and Clyde : but nothing except the presence of a strong military force could long be sufficient to keep them from breaking through. In no long time afterwards Marcus Antoninus repeatedly defeated these troublesome neighbours ; but in A.D. 180 the Caledo- nians again broke through the wall, killed the general, ruined the army, and carried every thing before them. Such continued to be the state of affairs on the northern frontier, the Caledonians A.D. 140. repeatedly attacking while the Romans had great difficulty in repelling them. In the beginning of the third century, the Gover- nor of Britain was compelled to apply for assistance, alleging that a great part of the island had revolted, and had even attempt- ed his life. Under such circumstances, 16 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 161. Severus with his two sons passed into Bri- tain, and fixed his residence at York, as most convenient for the scene of warfare. A.D. 180. Again the Caledonians were repelled ; but the death of Severus induced Caracalla and Geta not unwillingly to leave Britain and return to Rome, in order to secure the succession to the empire. On this occa- sion, the wall which has usually been call- ed that of Severus, was repaired. It has been traced, is "of rude workmanship, in length 132 miles, i.e. from Pengnaul, which village is called in Scottish Cenail, in Eng- lish Peneltun, to the mouth of the river Cluth and Cairpentaloch, where the wall terminates. The Emperor Carausius after- wards re-built and fortified it with seven castles between the two mouths. He built A.D. 211. also a -second house of polished stones on the banks of the river Carun. He likewise erected a triumphal arch on which he in- scribed his own name in token of his vic- tory" 1 his object in this was to prevent the irruption of the Caledonians, thus acknow- ledging his inability to overcome them. 1 Nennius Sec. 23. BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 17 From this attack on the Caledonians we A.D. 211. learn some little of their habits and prac- "" ticesinwar, — "to encounter their enemies in lakes and waters, where they did plant themselves up unto the arme-pits, and from thence did fight and show their skill, and when their enemies did shoote or whirle their dartes, they would stoope or dive under water, in such wise that it chanced three sundrie times that never happened in any part of the world, which is to wit, that 100 naked men overcame 1000 arm- ed persons. When at any time they would fight in the field, they used certain targets after the manner of bucklers, and halfe swords girt upon their bare flesh." 1 The whole active history of the Romans in Britain, may perhaps he justly charac- terised as consisting of little else than a continuous conflict with these northern tribes, though it is certain that as a pro- vince of the empire, the country south of the Tyne began to be thought of very considerable importance. Carausius, 2 a 1 Chron. of Syr Anthonie of Guevara, 1577. 2 In making excavations at Weycock in Berkshire, amongst C 18 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 286. Menapian by birth, and Commander or ~~^ Admiral of the sea coast here, probably the Count of the Saxon shore, assumed the purple, and with the aid of the Scots and Picts, the latter inhabiting the north- west part of the country, beyond the Eden and the Esk and the Solway Firth, kept the honour, and possession of the province A.D. 293. for seven years, until he was slain by his associate Alectus. He also assumed the dangerous honour of his predecessor : but Constantius Chlorus soon terminated his ambitious dream, and again brought the province under the subjection of Rome. Seized with disease at York, he was gra- tified by the unexpected arrival of his son Constantine 3 subsequently surnamed the Great; who, upon the death of his father, immediately assumed the purple, others a brass coin of Carausius was found. It has on the obverse three heads (Carausius, Maximian, and Diocletian,) legend Carausius et Fratres sui — reverse Peace, to r. standing with olive branch and hasta pura, leg. Pax Attggg. In the field S. P. & C. in the exergue. — Arch. Jour. No. 22. 3 On his journey through Gaul, which was performed un- known to and contrary to the will of the Emperor, Constan- tine is stated to have houghed (cut the sinews) of the horses at the several stages, in order to prevent pursuit — a strong evidence of the difficulty of travelling in those early periods, BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 19 which he held for about thirty years, ad. 306. Afterwards, the affairs of Britain again fell ^ """ into disorder, the Caledonians breaking through and plundering the northern dis- trict, until the arrival of Theodosius, whoA.D. 368. with much trouble succeeded in driving back the invaders, rescued the province from the hands of a cruel and rapacious enemy, restored the splendour of the cities and the security of the fortifications. This may be considered almost the last gleam of sunshine, as within forty years after- wards, the spirit of disunion and separa- tion began to manifest itself. In the com- mencement of the fifth century, the army in Britain revolted. Marcus and Gratian successively assumed the purple, and within a few months were cast aside and murdered. A private soldier, Constantine, selected from the ranks on account of his name, and in respect to the memory of the Great Con- stantine, was then raised to the purple, and acknowledged both in Gaul and Britain. a.d. 408. He seems to have been not unworthy of the dignity, as he reduced Spain, and thus estab- lished his sovereignty over three important 20 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 411. presidencies, Britain, Gaul, and Spain ; ^maintaining his position till 411, when he fell before Constantius, and was slain by order of Honorius. At the period of the taking of Rome by Alaric, frequent incur- sions seem to have been made by the north- A.D.416. ern tribes in Britain ; and in 416, the Scots and Picts wasted the province of Valentia, threatening the southern parts of the island. Honorius sent a legion to the assistance of the Britons, which made great havoc among the Scots and Picts, driving them beyond the Firths. Two years afterwards the same circumstances occurred, and a legion was again sent. After repulsing the Scots, the province of Valentia was abandoned, the wall of Severus repaired, and the Britons were advised as to the best manner of re- sisting these enemies : at the same time the legion was withdrawn. a.d.434. In 434, the Scots and Picts joined by the " Norwigensibus et Dacis," 4 broke through the wall and ravaged the country. This is the first occasion on which these parties seem to have acted conjointly in 4 Math. Westm. sub anno 431. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 21 plundering and destroying the southern A.D. 434. provinces; but which, there seems much" - " probability in supposing, was continued to a very late period. Again the Britons applied to Rome for a.d. 446. assistance, but the empire itself was strug- gling for existence, and it has been alleged was unabled to do more than advise. Thus terminated the connexion of the Romans with Britain, 5 and within twenty years the western empire was itself extinguished, even with the consent of the senate, and the seat of empire transferred to Constan- tinople. It is not a little singular, as re- marked by Gibbon, that the last emperor, Augustulus, united in himself the two great founders of the city, Augustus, one of the names, being a familiar one at Aquileia, where he was born, and as the son of Orestes by a daughter of Count Romulus. Thus he held the name of Romulus-Augustus, which by the Latins, was changed into the contemptible diminutive of Augustulus. 6 For much of this account of the progress of the Romans I am indebted to Roy's Military Antiquities, a work of consi- derable use and worth. 22 HISTORY OF THE A.D.446. Under the Romans this country had been divided into six provinces — Britannia Prima, comprehending the modern counties south of the Thames, from Kent to Corn- wall; — Britannia Secunda, the district west of the Severn, from Monmouth and Gla- morgan to Flint and Anglesey; — Flavia Caesariensis, the country east of the Severn, from the Thames to the Humber, compre- hending the whole of the midland and eastern district; — Maxima Caesariensis, the country north of the Humber to the Tyne, and from the west to the east coast; — Valen- tia, so called by Theodosius, in honour of Valentinian, comprehended all the country north of the Tyne to the Clyde and the Firth of Forth, was reduced into subjection, about 370. This latter province, with that of Vespasiana north of the Forth and Clyde, containing probably little more than the adjoining counties of Dunbarton, Fife, and part of Perth, may be considered as rather debateable land, 6 only occasionally held in forcible possession by the Romans'. These several provinces, as marked out by 6 Scott's Minstrelsy, 1. Ixviii. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 23 that enterprizing people, formed in some a.d. 446. cases the boundaries of the dominion of the Saxon invaders ; and have in no small degree left their impress even to the present time. The predatory habits and virulent ani- mosities, originating in the attempts repeat- edly persevered in by the Romans, to es- tablish their domination over the country north of the Tyne, seem to have continued, though since in a more restricted district, during successive ages, against their suc- cessors the Anglo-Saxons, under the origi- nal denomination of Scots and Picts, as well as by the inhabitants of the same dis- tricts, against the Danes and Normans. In the laws regulating the border inter- course, temp. Henry III, the parties liable to be called out as from ancient custom, are agreed to be "omnes homines inter Totnais, qua; est in Anglise, et Cathness quae est in Scotia, de jure secundum consuetudines dictorum regnorum possunt vocari ad Mar- chias ad bellum faciendum." Those for- merly acquainted with these districts, well know that the country specially subject to A.D. 446, 24 HISTORY OF THE these raids, as then termed, bore evident marks of a wild, desolate, and unsettled character; and'its inhabitants, until a very late period, felt and expressed that virulent animosity against their opponents, which characterised their ancestors from the very earliest ages. According to a late author, "the inhabitants were unrestrained moss troopers and cattle drivers, knowing no measure of laws but the length of their swords. The sterility of the mountainous country which they inhabited, offered little encouragement to industry, and for a long series of centuries, the hands of rapine were never there folded in inactivity, nor the sword of violence returned to the scab- bard. This, until the island was brought under one sovereign, was the melancholy picture of a district which has since become the abode of peaceful industry. My sword, my spear, my shaggy shield, With these I till, with these I sow, With these I reap my harvest field, The only wealth the gods bestow ; With these I plant the purple vine, With these I press the luscious wine. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 25 My sword, my spear, my shaggy shield, A.D. 446. They make me lord of all below : For he who dreads the lance to 'wield, Before my shaggy shield must bow. His lands, his vineyards must resign, And all that cowards have is mine. Leyden's Hybrias, ap. Athen. Of the condition and state of Britain during the domination of the Romans, we can only form some probable conjectures from incidental notices, and from the multi- plicity of remains which still exist, or which are occasionally brought to light in various parts of the country ; but principally in the four southern provinces : the two others north of the Tyne, presenting fewer examples, arising from their unsettled state, as well as from being repeatedly overrun by the Scots and Picts. These remains, consisting of "temples, palaces, halls, obe- lisks, baths, aqueducts ;" as well as the dis- covery of numerous elegantly varied and beautiful tessellated pavements, whilst they exhibit the skill of the Roman artists, also attest the attention bestowed upon the decoration and improvement of this valu- D 26 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 446. able colony — a colony to which the Romans clung till almost the last moments of the em- pire. From these remains we are led to as- sume, that not only the military leaders, but also the senators and other patricians, had es- tablished residences in various parts — Gale has connected one, Faustinus, with a con- siderable estate in the eastern portion of this country, and with another in the kingdom of Naples. This is sanctioned by the prac- tice of the nobles, many of whom held ex- tensive possessions in various parts of the empire, from Africa to Britain; whence large revenues, in some cases amounting to £160,000 per annum, were derived ; ena- bling their proprietors to support superb mansions and establishments in the capital, as well as numerous retainers or clients. It is believed that nearly one hundred considerable towns had arisen in various parts of these great provinces, each of which it is supposed, as was the case in other colonies of the empire, to have possessed extensive powers in the management of municipal aifairs through annual magis- trates, and a select senate chosen by an BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 27 assembly of the people ; that the jurisdic- A.D. 446. tion of each town over the adjacent coun- try was supported by the patrimonial influ- ence of the principal senators ; that in the smaller towns and villages, the proprietors of lands consulted their own safety, by ad- hering to the shelter of these rising repub- lics : that the gardens and villas would be converted into strong castles, the refuge in times of danger of the adjacent country; and that the chieftain might assume, in his own domain, the powers of a civil magis- trate. Such a picture of the state of our Carly ancestors is no doubt flattering to the pride of their descendants : but the abso- lute weakness of the inhabitants, when abandoned by the Romans, and their failing to form any concerted measures of resis- tance to control the merciless cruelties of the Scots and Picts, may not unfairly lead to the belief, that the picture is too flatter- ing to be real. This, the letter of Honorius to the cities of Britain, evidently not then associated under any general head or union, does not tend to dispel. In ordinary circumstances, a different 28 HISTORY OP THE A.D. 446. result might have been anticipated, from the continued residence for so long a period, of so many military officers, the possessors of extensive possessions, and the occasional visits of the Emperors and their retinues ; these it might have been expected would have had great influence, not only in shew- ing the advantage of union in promoting the general security; but in spreading amongst the Britons a knowledge of those arts and sciences thus directly brought under their view ; and which, when once attained, could not readily be lost amongst the great body of the inhabitants, many of whom must have aided and assisted the Roman artists in the execution of their several employments. From subsequent circum- stances, however, it may be doubted whe- ther these produced any considerable or lasting effect. Subjugated by the arms of Rome when in a rude and ignorant state, contempt for their feelings and opinions would naturally be engendered, and, as the legions held the provinces in subjection, a feeling of fear and hatred on the one hand, and, it may be, of contempt on the BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 29 other, might prevent such an amalgamation A.D. 446. of general interests, as would have otherwise caused the skill and knowledge of the Romans to produce their usual healing in- fluence among the Britons. Perhaps this state of affairs may be considered as paral- lelled in our own day, in the condition of the most extensive colony dependant upon the British crown, where, notwithstanding the long residence of a large military force, and restricted employment of a considerable body of the natives in the service, a wide and marked distinction still exists, which the frequent interchange of the governing power with the native home tends directly to perpetuate. However broad and marked the distinc- tion between the Romans as governors, and the Britons as subjects, it is undoubted, that to their intercourse with the former, the Britons were indebted for the art of writing and the use of numbers, without which it is impossible long to preserve the memory of past events. 7 Neither were the advantages thus received confined to these most use- 7 Robertson's History of Scotland, Bk. 1. 30 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 446. ful branches of knowledge, as much of the land must have been brought into regular cultivation, an art that implies not only the existence of large estates, but also an impro- ved general state and appropriation of pro- perty, with increased comforts amongst the agricultural part of the population. That such was the case, may be deduced from the fact that in A.D. 363, a time of great scarcity of food in Gaul, caused by the abandonment of the labours of the field, from the ravages and cruelties committed by the German nations, during their irrup- tion into the empire, Julian caused six hun- dred large barks to be built in the forest of Ardennes, for the purpose of bringing corn from Britain. As these voyages were re- peated, it has been calculated that from two to three hundred thousand quarters of corn were drawn from this country alone, — a strong proof, not only of the general ferti- lity of the provinces, but of the great breadth of land brought under cultivation, as also of the necessarily improved condi- tion of the people. As the four southern provinces of Britain continued to be secured BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 31 from the inroads of the northern ma-A.D. 446. rauders, until the withdrawal of the Ro- mans from the island, it is to be presumed that the condition of the inhabitants con- tinued to improve. Unfortunately, the ir- ruption of the barbarous nations was equal- ly injurious to Britain as it was generally to the empire at large. The period when Christianity was intro- duced into Britain, has not been very satis- factorily ascertained. Assuming that the whole of the southern portion of the island was brought under the controul of the Ro- mans, before the end of the second cen- tury, and that the communications gene- rally with the empire, through Gaul, were both certain and frequent, there seems little reason to doubt but that ample oppor- tunity was thus afforded, for the visit of some of the early followers of the Apostles, who were zealous both in season and out of season. But it seems somewhat doubt- ful that there was any Christian ecclesiastical establishment in this country during the period of the Roman domination ; many of the assertions which have been made to that 32 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 446. effect, notwithstanding the particularity and preciseness of their descriptions, must, it is greatly to be suspected, be considered as somewhat apocryphal. Gibbon, usually tolerably positive in his statements, is on this subject doubtful, merely observing that " the British Church might be composed of thirty or forty bishops, with an adequate proportion of the inferior clergy." And the only particular information he seems to have obtained, is thrown doubtfully into a note, that "it is reported three British bishops assisted at the council of Rimini, A.D. 369." If the fact of their atten- dance were certain, their poverty could be no reproach. 8 Lappenburg disposes of any doubt very authoritatively, quoting an ex- tract from the Gesta Trevirorem, that Mar- cellus, "(episc. Treverici) et predecessores ejus, navale per Angliam facta predicatione ipse rex Britanniae fidem Christi suscepit, et baptizatus est ab eodem Marcelli, an. dom. cclxxxvi." 9 The good bishop is particular 8 " Tarn pauperes fuisse, et nihil haberent." Gibbon from Sulp. Sev. Hist. Luc. 1. ii. p. 420. 9 Lappenburg Hist. Ang. Sax. 1. 131. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 33 enough, but notwithstanding,* the story i,s more than doubtful, reckoning of the years by the Christian era not being introduced till four centuries after this date ; that no part of Britain had yet obtained the name of Anglia, nor was there then a bishop of Treves. Christianity was only introduced among the Teutonic tribes about the be- ginning of the fourth century, when a few missionaries carried it to the banks of the Rhine ; and it obtained a permanent estab- lishment among the Allemands and Goths only during that century. The subject, however, of the introduc- tion of the Christian religion into this island, has exercised the industry and critical acumen of many eminent British scholars; who have strenuously main- tained, not only that the doctrines of the gospel were preached here, at a very early period, but that St. Paul also visited this country between his first and second impri- sonment at Rome. Unfortunately, no di- rect testimony has been discovered to war- rant this conclusion ; and the circumstances under which it must have taken place do E 34 HISTORY OF THE not increase the probability, as, at that period, the Roman forces were engaged in a continued warfare with the Britons, and before they had obtained such a superiority as to warrant security. So doubtful was their state, that Veranius was obliged to bring with him four legions, notwithstand- ing which, and within two years afterwards, their power was in great hazard, their sta- tions surprised, London and Verulam burnt, and most of the southern provinces reco- vered by the Britons. Indeed, from the period of the arrival of Plautius, until the conclusion of Agricola's residence, from 45 to 85, the legions were constantly engaged in warfare. Gildas, our earliest native historian, has adverted to this subject; but his statements are so involved that it is difficult to ascer- tain his precise meaning. It has however been translated and adduced by Stilling- fleet, and assented to by Collier and Bur- gess as establishing the fact, that Chris- tianity was introduced into this country before the defeat of Boadicea. It is as follows:— "In the meantime, Christ the BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 35 true sun, afforded his rays, — that is, the knowledge of his precepts, — to this island, shivering with icy cold, and separated at a great distance from the visible sun, not from the visible firmament, but from the supreme everlasting power of heaven : for we certainly know that in the latter end of the reign of Tiberius, that sun appeared in the whole world with his glorious beams ; in which time his religion was propagated without impediment, yet against the will of the Roman Senate, death being threatened by that prince to all that should inform against the soldiers of Christ." It must be admitted that the subject is doubtful and uncertain, and that opinion, as to its truth, will be governed by the weight which each may attach to the loose statements and assertions of the early ora- tors, or the accidental expressions of the various writers who have adverted to this subject, from the third to the eighth cen- turies. It is, however, to be observed, that most of the late British writers have labour- ed principally to shew the original indepen- dence of the British Church, from that of 36 HISTORY OF THE the Roman Bishop, a question probably not entirely depending upon the establishment of this fact, though it may be of some importance in the case. The departure of the Romans having left the Britons to their own resources, the southern provinces, hitherto secured from the incursions of the Picts and Scots by the permanent establishment of a powerful Roman force on the northern borders, were now left exposed to the ravages and devas- tations of these hardy mountaineers, who, irt their incursions, seem to have been ac- tuated Jby no disposition for conquest, but solely by a desire for plunder. In their distress the Britons appealed for assistance to iEtius, x the prefect of Gaul, to which prefecture Britain had previously been attached; "driven" as they alledge "by the barbarians to the sea, and by the sea driven back upon the barbarians, while, at iiEtius (433-454) was intimately connected with Alaric, having been an hostage in his hands, and afterwards in those of the Huns, to whose support, after the death of Bouiface, he was indebted for his restoration. He successively obtained the civil and military honours of the palace ; and concluded a treaty with Genseric, under which Italy was protected. He also appears to have been connected with Attila by a personal and military friendship. — Gibbon ~vi. 9 1 BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 37 the same time, famine and mortality raged a.d. 464. in the land. " So melancholy a picture is supposed to have induced the prefect to listen to the complaint, and to forward some assistance; in consequence of which, and probably encouraged by their allies, some of the southern cities united together, and elected Vortigern, by Betham, stiled Duke of Cornwall, 464-484, as head or chief, under whose guidance the Scots and Picts — who are believed to have penetrated into the heart of the province of Maxima Caesariensis, as far as the river Welland, plundering and destroying all before them, were at length driven back, or perhaps retired with their plunder. At this time another and more dangerous invader, actuated by the desire of an estab- lishment as well as of plunder, re-appeared ; and subsequently, it is said, were invited to assist in repelling the incursions of the Scots and Picts ; but brought greater cala- mities upon the Britons. At all times the coast of Britain had laid directly exposed to attack, especially from the northern marauders, who appear to have pursued 38 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 464 their piratical expeditions from a very early period, perhaps long before any notice was particularly taken. The first intimation we have is about A.D. 290, in the time of Diocletian, some marauders, supposed to be Saxons, landed on the coast, and as usual plundered and burnt all within reach. The frequency of these inroads ultimately indu- ced the Romans especially to appoint an officer — Count of the Saxon Shore — for the purpose of preventing and punishing depre- dators. Carausius held this office, and it was a principal cause of the general notice he acquired in Britain ; but during the sub- sequent weakening state of the Roman empire, the office of Count of the Saxon Shore, and the naval force neccessary to give it effect, was either abandoned or fell into disuse, and consequently the country was again exposed to their incursions. Accordingly in 447 within fourteen years after the Goths had sacked Rome, three small vessels, under Hengist and Horsa, said to have been expelled from Germany, landed here, and probably maintained their ground notwithstanding the endeavours of BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 39 the Britons to remove them. Three years A.D. 446. afterwards, either in consequence of an un- derstanding with Constans or Vortigern, or pleased with the country, where they had obtained a footing, Hengist and Horsa, brought a larger force, in sixteen vessels, landed at Ebbsfleet in the isle of Thanet, the most southern part of Kent, from which it was then separated by the estuary of the Wantsum, navigable for tolerably large sized vessels and crossed only by two fords. 3 The Britons of the south strenuously but unavailingly resisted the progressive en- croachments of the Saxon ravagers, but in 456 were compelled to abandon to them a.d. 456. the whole of Kent as well as the city of London, even then of some importance. This body under Hengist and Horsa were only the forerunners of successive swarms, who ultimately covered the land like 2 In Bede's time the Wantsum was held as dividing the Isle of Thanet from the rest of Kent. It consisted of two branches, of the river Stour, which after receiving several smaller streams besides the greater and lesser Stour, formed a chan- nel about three furlongs across. This was known then as the Wantsum, and was fordable only in two places. — Thanet is since divided from the rest of Kent by a narrow rill, crossed by an arch of the smallest span. — Giles' Bede's Eccl. Hist, note page 37. 40 HISTORY OF THE A.D.450. birds of prey, which seem suddenly and unexpectedly to gather from every quarter of the heavens, to batten upon the carcases which death or disease has left exposed to them. Such was the case now. Innumer- able hordes issued from the Elbe, the Weser, and the Rhine, principally com- posed of three valiant tribes or nations of Germany,— the Jutes, the Angles, and the old Saxons. From these, each intrepid warrior, according to the measure of his fame or fortune, assembled his followers, equipped a fleet of three or perhaps sixty ves- sels, chose the place of attack, or like Gense- ric on a similar occasion, who, on being asked by his pilot what course he should steer, replied^— " leave the determination to the winds, they will transport us to the guilty coast, whose inhabitants have provoked the divine justice :" — and conducted his subse- quent operations according to the measure of success or the dictates of private interest. 3 So numerous were these expeditions, and so successful their enterprizes, that within 3 Gibbon's Decl. and Fall. vi. 187. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLK. 41 little more than a century, the Anglo- a.d. 457 Saxons — for by that name they have since been designated, — had established them- selves over the greater part of Britain, from the river Tyne to the British seas, and parcelled out the different parts of the country into separate portions or districts, under different chiefs or kings, for probably the title is somewhat synonymous, and the latter had not obtained the characteristic authority to which the possessors of this honour have since been advanced. Kent was raised into a separate establishment, under Hengist in 457 ; that of the South Saxons, under Ella in 491 ; of Northum- bria, under Ida in 547 ; of East Anglia, under Uffa in 575 ; that of Mercia, under Crida in 584 ; that of the West Saxons, un- der Ceolric in 592 ; and other districts about the same time. As all these states were overrun and founded by separate and inde- pendant tribes or parties, unconnected with each other, subject to no common bond, and restrained by no religious feeling, there caft be little doubt that dur- ing that long period, the poor inhabitants 42 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 584. were subjected to the severest afflictions, being every where involved in one common misery. Under such circumstances, it is naturally to be supposed that the knowledge of the arts and sciences, as also of any principles of the Christian religion, which might have been introduced among the Britons, through the medium of the Romans, 3 should be entirely eradicated, at least in the more exposed parts of the country, whatever it may have been in the less accessible and mountainous districts. Indeed there is little doubt, that the consequences of the deso- lation caused by the barbarians, who for so long a period inundated the country, was most calamitous, and had reduced the inhabitants to a state little if at all removed 3 As shewing the very loose manner in which statements respecting early ecclesiastical history in this country have been admitted, it maybe observed, that Lappenburg says, at the council of Aries in 314, there were three bishops of Bri- tain present,— Eborius of York, Kestitutus of London, and Adelfius of Lincoln— referring to Spelman's Cone. 1. 42. as his authority. At the same time he observes, in a note, that the see of Adelfius is, by Spelman, called "Colonia Londini- ensum," for which he says he prefers Col. Lin. rather than render it by Bichborough. Thus setting aside altogether Spelman's correctness. It is quite possible that the whole statement is apocryphal. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 43 from, absolute paganism — "the nation ofA.D. 584. the marshland men are wholly given to idolatrie, and altogether heathen and un- christened" 4 — even the Roman missionaries, zealous as we must believe them to have been, and little alarmed by any but real dan- gers, were deterred from pursuing their mis- sion, by the accounts which were received on their journey through France, — the Britons being "a barbarous, fierce, and unbelieving nation;" and it was only at the earnest and pressing instructions of Gregory, that Augustine and his companions were in- duced to persevere. In France, which at this time was certainly in a more advanced state than Britain, paganism was not by any means extinguished ; and even so late as 658, in the council held at Nantes, an instruction was agreed to, that the "Bishops and their clergy ought to exert themselves to the utmost, to extirpate and burn the trees consecrated to demons; which are worshipped by the common people, and held in such veneration that they dare not lop either branch or sucker from them. Let 4 Stapylton's Bede p. 74. 44 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 584. the stones likewise, which they worship in ruined and woody places, to which they vow vows and bring offerings, be thorough- ly dug up and carried to spots where they can never be found by their worshippers. And be it forbidden also to offer candles or any other offering, except to the Church and the Lord their God." 5 Gregory of Tours has some statements to the same effect. But perhaps nothing marks more dis- tinctly the low opinion generally enter- tained of the state and civilization of Britain, than to note the kind of presents which were thought sufficiently important to forward, by Gregory of Rome, to the Queen of Edwin — "a silver looking glass and gilt ivory comb," articles which in our own day would be considered as only fit to gratify the most ignorant savage. From a charter of Dagobert, very shortly after the period here referred to, the communication between the Franks and Anglo-Saxons— both of them German nations, and it may be supposed possessing considerable simi- larity of language,— is adverted to, that chief 8 Michelet's France, Lond. 8vo. an. 561. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 45 directing that those Saxons only who came A - D - 45 °- from beyond sea to Rouen and Quantavic, to fetch honey and wood, were to be held as Anglo-Saxons." 6 When such was the case, the country must have been in a wretched state, its conquerors being obliged to import honey and wood, articles of the simplest character, and therefore easily to be obtained in almost any spot. At length however as the chiefs in the different districts began to assume some regular authority and form, the several classes would arrange themselves in their proper sphere, and the principles of civiliza- tion again emerge out of the darkness that had so long overshadowed the land. 6 Lappenburg's Hist. Ang. Sax. 1. 131. HISTORY OF THE BISHOPRIC, $C 47 Chapter II. Gregory Bishop of Rome, his origin — establishment of Ro- man See — Augustine missionary to Britain — -journey — arrival in Isle of Thanet — interview with Ethelbert — obtains Church of St Martin, subsequently seat of an early bishop — conversion of Ethelbert — progressive im- provements in public worship — Augustine consecrated Bishop at Aries — appointment of Bishops in Britain — additional missionaries — pall conferred upon Augustine — interview between Augustine and Monks of Bangor, and with bishops of the West Saxons — John Bishop of Constantinople made ^Ecumenical Bishop — law for secu- rity of Church — death of Augustine, Whilst the inhabitants of Britain were in a.d. 584. this progressive state of improvement, the introduction of the Christian faith into the northern and southern parts of the country, gave to the inhabitants an impulse and general bond of union and opinion, which, equally affecting all ranks of society, most materally contributed to support and diffuse the principles of civil and religious freedom and knowledge. It was at such a crisis that accidental circumstances, — if such an ex- 48 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 584. pression may be justified, — the exposure of some natives of Britain for sale as slaves, in the market-place of Rome, fell under the notice of Gregory, then only a deacon in the church, and probably shortly after his return from a mission to the Byzantine Court, — sent by the Bishop of Rome. Plea- sed with the appearance of the youths, Gregory enquired into their history : — they were natives of Deira, a district of Britain, whose inhabitants were entirely heathen. The name struck on the imagination of Gregory, and he almost involuntarily ejacu- lated, that de ira, from the anger or wrath of God, they should be rescued. Zealous in whatever he engaged, Gregory would im- mediately have undertaken a mission to Britain ; but the clamour and repugnance of the Roman people, with whom he was a great and deserved favourite, would not permit him to carry such a project into effect, prevented thus from himself en- gaging in this honourable purpose, the wish A.D. 590. still remained fixed in his mind, until, in 590, when his election to the See of Rome enabled him to aid and assist in carrying his long contemplated desire into effect. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 49 A modern author has discovered, in the A.D. 590. correspondence of Gregory with Candidum, a presbyter of Gaul, a desire on the part of the former of obtaining some English youths, from seventeen to eighteen years of age, for the purpose of placing them in some monastery, in order to their being taught Christianity; but that afterwards, changing his mind upon the subject, he sent Augustine. The date of this corres- pondence is not mentioned, but may have taken place in the period between Augus- tine's suspension of his journey from dread and alarm, and the re-assurance and deter- mination to proceed. Gregory seems to have had little information of the state of Britain, and the proposed plan was some- what inconsistent with the earnest zeal of that ecclesiastic. 7 Independent of the benefit which Gre- gory was the means of conferring upon the southern portion of this country, in restor- ing or establishing the knowledge of the christian faith, there is no name in the long catalogue of the Roman pontiffs, whose 7 Thierry's Norm. Conq. p. 11. 3rd ed. G 50 HISTORY OF THE AD 590. character and personal conduct stands so honourably distinguished for piety, disin- terested zeal, and integrity of purpose 1 ; so that he was justly distinguished as the father of his country, which he presumed to save without the consent of the Emperor's Ex- arch — the western empire having ceased to exist, and that portion, of the once magni- ficent empire of Rome, having shrunk into the petty state of the exarchate of- Ravenna. Born of a noble family, the grandfather of Gregory had filled the supposed chair of St. Peter, — his parents, whilst of the first rank, were the most pious in the Church of Rome, — his female relations were numbered among saints and virgins, — and his own birth and abilities had raised him to the office of prefect of the city of Rome, whilst his ample patrimony was dedicated to the foundation of seven monasteries. Invested with the sacred character of deacon, he was sent to the Byzantine court, in 579, to justify the election of Pelagius II, who had been elected Pope by the clergy of Rome alone, without the sanction of the emperor's approbation, the city being at the time closely besieged. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 51 There he greatly increased the public esti- A.D. 590. mation of his character, by the independent dignity which he assumed and maintained. Recalled to Rome, he eagerly re-engaged in the exercise of his monastic duties, an employment in which he delighted, and, during the whole course of his life, it is alleged with too much austerity, eagerly pursued. From these duties however, he was dragged,- in 590, and unwillingly com- pelled, by the unanimous voice of the clergy, the senate, and the people, to assume the papal chair, an honour which for fourteen years he ably maintained, in the triple character of Bishop of Rome, Primate of Italy, and Apostle of the West, the latter he probably assumed after the mission of Augus- tine f It seems probable that to the previous exertions of Gregory, the Roman See was indebted for an alleged acknowledgement of its supremacy. In 605, Boniface the Third obtained from the, blood-stained Emperor Phocas, that the See of St. Peter the Apostle, should by all be acknow- 8 Gibbon's Decline and Fall of Koman Empire. 52 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 590. ledged and stiled the head of all the churches. Several preceding princes, and amongst them Constantine, had granted to the Roman See only the privilege of calling and dissolving councils, and of rejecting and confirming their decrees. The further establishment of the authority and power of the Pope of Rome, may be dated from the conquest of the Exarchate of Ravenna by Pepin, who, it is alleged, shortly after- wards granted to the Bishop of Rome that district either as a donation, or in order to its superintendance, and who thus became pos- sessed of both an ecclesiastical and temporal authority. This superiority was further increased on the occasion of the dissolution of the Lombard kingdom, when the inhabitants of Spoleto declared themselves the subjects and servants of St. Peter. Thus the circle of the ecclesiastical estate was established. 9 It is with Gregory, however, as the pro- moter and supporter of the mission to Britain, that we are at present principally 9 Rycaut's Lives of the Popes, p. 102.— Gibbon's Decline and Fall, Chap. 47. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 53 concerned. Selecting Augustine, prior ofA.D. 590. the monastery of St. Andrew, at Rome, """" " founded by Gregory himself, with several of his companion monks, they were set apart for this mission, and instructed as to the manner in which the earnest desires of Gregory might be best carried into effect : and all being prepared, Augustine and his A.D. 596. companions, early in the summer of 596, left Rome, and set forward ontheir journey. An undefined fear and alarm seems very early to have taken possession of the minds of these missionaries, as even on their arri- val at Aries, a town on the extreme south- ern part of Gaul "they began to think of returning home, rather than proceed to a barbarous, fierce, and unbelieving people, to whose very language they were strangers." Indeed so seriously were they alarmed, that Augustine was sent back, to obtain from Gregory "that they should not be com- pelled to undertake so dangerous, toilsome, and uncertain a journey." x Gregory however, would not sanction ] Bede's Eccles. Hist. Bk. 1. cap. 22. 54 HISTORY OF THE A.D.*596.the application, but encouraged them to proceed in fulfilling "the good work, which by the help of our Lord, you have under- taken — to let not the toil of the journey, nor the tongues of evilspeaking men deter you, but with all possible earnestness and zeal, perform that which, by God's direc- tions you have undertaken. 2 At the same time, Gregory wrote to the Bishop of Aries, 3 requesting him to afford to the mission relief and assistance. Thus strength- ened and exhorted, Augustine and his com- panions set forth on their journey, taking with them interpreters of the nation of the Franks, 4 and ultimately set foot at Ebbsfleet, in the Isle of Thanet, the same spot at which Hengisthad landed with his marauding crew 2 Gregory's Letter, 23 July, 596.— Bede, Bk 1. cap. 23. 3 Aries was made a Bishop's See so early as A.D. 60, eight years previous to a Bishop being appointed to Rome. Very early in the fifth century, the Emperor Honorius erected Aries into a metropolis, over seven of the sixteen provinces into which Gaul was at that time divided. The Bishop of Rome, apprehensive that he might elevate himself into a patriarch of the kingdom, appointed the Bishop of Aries his Apostolic Vicar in Gaul. Note to Giles' Bede, Bk. 1. cap. 27. 4 _The Franks and English Saxons were equally German nations, and probably spoke a somewhat similar dialect : the former came from beyond the Rhine, and the latter from the Elbe and Holstein. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 55 — the latter bringing in his train ruin and A.D. 596. desolation, — the former being engaged in the blessed work of spreading the knowledge of everlasting life, — of charity and mercy. Circumstances which had previously oc- curred seemed to prepare the way for the arrival of Augustine. 5 Ethelbert, at that period chief or king of Kent, and who is alleged to have had influence or authority even to the Humber, a notion originating in the connection of Ida, of Northumbria, with the family of Ethelbert, the former being the grandson of Horsa, and the latter having descended from Hengist. Ethelbert had some years before married Bertha, daughter of Caribert, king of Paris, whose family were christians. In consequence, an arrangement was then agreed to, that Bertha should have perfect liberty to practice the duties of her religion, and also that Luid^ hart, the then Bishop of Senlis, should go 5 With Augustine it is recorded that St. Gregory sent the following books : a Psalter and Book of the Gospels — a Book of Martyrology — Apocryphal Lives of the Apostles, — and Expositions of certain Epistles and Gospels. The Canterbury Book, in the Library of Trinity College, Cambridge, closes the brief catalogue in these expressive words: — "These are the foundation or beginning of the library of the whole English Church, A.D. 601." Note to Giles' Bede, Bk. 1. cap. 25. 56 HISTORY OP THE A.D. 596. with her into Kent, for the purpose of giving that pastoral care and superintendance which her family considered neccessary, where neither king nor people were conr nected with the Christian church. Luidhart however died in the previous year, 595, and no successor had been appointed; pro- bably, therefore, the duties of the church had been somewhat, if not entirely neg- lected. In such circumstances, the arrival of Augustine and his companions would afford great gratification to the Queen, and she would exert her influence over Ethel- bert, to induce him to look favourably upon the mission, although the labours of Luid- hart had produced no effectual change in the religious belief of Ethelbert, and he still remained attached to the superstition of his countrymen. In reply, therefore, to the application of Augustine, the king directed him to remain in the Isle of Thanet, where he supplied the mission with necessaries, and promised to grant him a hearing, which he shortly afterwards per- formed. The fears of Ethelbert would not permit him to receive the mission in any BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 57 enclosed building, lest, according to anA.D. 596. ancient superstition, they should practice any magical arts, and he might thereby be imposed upon; but to grant it in some open exposed situation. So soon as the king's arrival at the ap- pointed place, and his summons was made known, "the missionaries gathered together their little hord of catholic emblems," — it is Newman who speaks, — "which were con- fined to such symbols only as befitted the character, and corresponded to the needs of a way-faring Church. These were a tall silver cross, 6 the accompaniment from very ancient times of all solemn religious pro- cessions, and a large board or canvas, on which was painted, in the rude stile of the times, a figure of our Blessed Saviour. Having provided themselves with these 6 There is doubtless an anachronism in this statement, though it is borne out by Bede, the crucifix not being gene- rally introduced, and its use only sanctioned a century later, at the Quinesexan Council. In the earliest ages, represen- tations of our Lord upon the cross were discountenanced, out of regard to the prejudices of the heathen, to whom " Christ crucified " was a " stumbling block." The blessings of re- demption were accordingly symbolized under the image of a lamb bearing a cross. Pictures of the crucifixion afterwards came into use, and ultimately figures carved in wood, &c. H 58 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 596. sacred badges, so significant of aggression upon the world and triumph over it, they formed into a procession, which, considering their numbers, must have presented no mean appearance, and so advanced towards the place of reception. The region is so bare of trees and houses, that the eye can catch a sight of the scanty yet well mar- shalled and orderly procession, at the time when it is first seen on its march, and follow it as it grows into distinctness, and opens into twice twenty spare and way-worn forms, clothed in the dark uniform of the Benedictine order, "at their head, preceded by the cross-bearer, is one of statelier mien and more majestic bearing than his fellows, 'higher than any of the people from his shoulder upwards,' but withal, of a sweet though reverend countenance. Louder and louder, yet solemn and subdued when loudest, the notes of a plantive and mono- tonous chant, 7 dwell upon the ear, drowned 7 This would be the improved Chant, introduced by Gre- gory, which comprised eight modes or fifteen chords of the ancient music. The simplicity of the Ambrosian Chant previously in use, was confined to four modes, and therefore of a much more monotonous character. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 59 perhaps, at short intervals, by the heavy ad. 596. dash of the tide, or alternating with its""""" """ hushed and as if respectful breathings. As the train nears the place of reception, the words of the chant become faintly audible, and disclose a prayer for mercy upon England. Was there not an unseen choir bearing part the while in those solemn tones of supplication, — were there not angelic assistants at that devout offering, to present it as incense before the mercy seat on high." 8 Ethelbert received the mission with courtesy and even with kindness, and his reply was both moderate, considering his prejudices, and encouraging: "your words and promises are very fair, but as they are new to us, and of uncertain import, I cannot approve of them so far, as to forsake that which I have long followed with the whole English nation. But, because you are come from far into my kingdom, and, as I conceive, are desirous to impart to us those things which you believe to be true 8 Newman's Life of St. Augustine. — Probably the spot here referred to may the point of rising ground upon which St. Lawrence Church was subsequently built. 60 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 596. and most beneficial, we will not molest you, but give you favourable entertainment, and take care to supply you with your necessary sustenance ; nor do we forbid you to preach, and gain as many as you can to your religion". 9 The licence thus readily accorded was not suffered to remain dormant, Augustine and his associates at once entering upon the regular daily performance of their ordinary religious duties, applying them- selves to frequent prayer, watching, and fasting, and preaching the word of truth, so that, led by admiration of their heavenly life and doctrine, the usual fruit was pro- duced, many, being converted from the errors of heathenism, believed and were baptized. A society being formed, Ethel- bert granted to its abbot the church of St. Martin, situated at a short distance east of Canterbury, then the residence of the king, and which had been used by his queen for the performance of her devotional duties, under the directions of Luidhardt. There 9 Giles' Bede, Bk. 1. cap. 25. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 61 is no doubt therefore, that it had been used a.d. 596. as a place of worship before the arrival of Augustine, but suffered to fall into desue- tude after the death of Luidhardt : while his- tory and tradition has assigned to it consi- derable antiquity. Originally said to have been built during the period of the Roman domination, and dedicated to the Virgin Mary, it afterwards fell into ruin, in which it had remained for upwards of a hundred years : but, it seems not unlikely, rather to have been erected after Bertha's marriage with Ethelbert, under the superintendance of Luidhardt, being dedicated to St. Martin, 1 (who had been bishop of Tours, and died in 395,) probably therefore the tutelary saint of the family of Bertha, and also held in high estimation by her episcopal leader. Thus then, a branch of the great Chris- 1 The present Church of St. Martin is not of course the building here spoken of, but it is probable much of the origi- nal materials were preserved, roman tiles and bricks being worked up in its walls. It is still an object of much vene- ration, possesses a most ancient and capacious font, which is embellished with a variety of Saxon arches and ornaments ; and on the pavement, in the body of the Church, is a small cross about nine inches long and six wide upon a block of white marble, believed to be of great antiquity. — Collections by Civis Cantuariensis in the Kentish Chronicle, 1801. 62 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 596. tian Church was established in the southern parts of Britain, as here, in the humble building dedicated to St. Martin, its minis- ters met regularly, to sing, to pray, to say mass, to preach and to baptize. And it is not unworthy of notice, as evidencing the antiquity and deep reverence which was attached to this Church of St. Martin, that its pastor held the office and title of bishop, as was generally the case also in others of very early foundation. This bishop also held the office of Vicar to the Archbishop of Canterbury, exercising all kinds of spi- ritual jurisdiction within the city and diocese, until 1061, at the death of Goodwin, when the See was left vacant nine years. Lan- franc, on appointing a successor to Goodwin, refused to consecrate so poor a bishopric, and constituted the Bishop of Rochester instead, as his Vicar or Deputy. Thus ended the See of St. Martin. It has since been appointed to be a rectory, 2 but exempt from the jurisdiction of the Archdeacon. The conversion of Ethelbert which took 2 Civis Cantuariensis, in Kentish Chi-on. 1801. BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 63 place very shortly after the grant of St. A.D. 596. Martin's Church, offered full scope to the exertions of Augustine, the example of the king naturally influencing that of his sub- jects, great numbers flocking together to hear the word of God, forsaking their heathen rites, and associating themselves to the unity of the Church of Christ. So largely had the society increased, that the Church of St. Martin was found too small for the numbers resorting thereto ; in con- sequence, certain heathen oratories as they are termed by Bede, or temples in the vicinity, amongst others that in which the king had been accustomed to worship, were converted into churches or chapels. This last, after purification was dedicated to St. Pancrace, and upon the ground connected and belonging to it, Ethel bert founded his monastical church, which was first dedi- cated to St. Peter and St. Paul, but after- wards to St. Augustine. Besides all these donations, Ethelbert granted his own resi- dence, as well as some other possessions in Canterbury, removing his establishment to Reculver, where he died some years after- 64 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 596. wards. The place of his burial is not cer- tainly known, but probably it would be in his own monastery, for which he seems to have made provision on its endowment. It is perhaps as much a matter of curiosity as of particular necessity, to ascertain pre- cisely the form or arrangement of public worship used at that period. Bede states the duties generally as — "to sing, to pray, to say mass, 3 to preach, and to baptize :" but the particular arrangement of public worship is not stated ; and perhaps it may be consi- dered as still in a progressive state, additions 3 Mass in the Church of Rome, is the prayers and ceremonies used in the celebrating of eucharist, or rather in consecrating the bread and wine into the body and blood of Christ, and offer- ing them, so transubstanstiated, as an expiatory sacrifice for the quick and the dead. As the mass is believed to be a repre- sentation of the passion of our blessed Saviour, so every action of the priest, and every particular part of the service, is sup- posed to allude to the circumstances of His passion and death. There is high or low mass — high mass is sung by the choristers and celebrated with the assistance of a deacon and sub-deacon, —low mass, in this the prayers are merely rehearsed. — The word was used in its present sense so early as 167, and origi- nated in the practice of the primitive Church. — when the priest before beginning to consecrate the Holy Communion, after reading the Gospel and the delivery of the Sermon by the Bishop, the deacon turned to the assembly, and in an elevated tone of voice, admonished the different persons present, that the initiated only should remain, and consequently the unbap- tized and unbelievers were required to depart — Ille missa est. Maunder, Art. Mass. — Rock's Hierurgia, vol. 2, Lon. 1833, p. 301. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 65 or improvements in the manner or form of A.D. 596. unessential matters, being made according as the judgment of the several bishops or leaders of the Church thought to be conve- nient or necessary. Such was the manner of proceeding advised by Gregory, in his communications with Augustine. As the Gallican Church differed in its practice of public worship from that of the Roman, Augustine is recommended, if he has found any thing in either of these, or any other churches, acceptable to Almighty God, to make a choice of the same. — "Choose, there- fore, from every church those things that are pious, religious, and upright; and when you have made them up into one body, let the minds of the English be accustomed thereto." 4 Upon this principle Gregory himself seems to have acted, as he intro- duced several additions to the offices of the Roman Church, instituted the greater Litanies or Processions, appointed great part of the Stations, set out the service of the priest and deacons, as well as provided 4 Bede Bk. 1, cap. 27. Palmer's Orgines Liturgicse. I 66 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 596. for the variety and change of the sacerdotal garments. The same principle seems to have pro- vailed from an early period. — In the first instance the Communion was performed in a very simple manner, St. Peter, after the consecration, using the Pater Noster ; James Bishop of Jerusalem added some rites ; Celestine, 423 — 432, brought in the Introitus of the Mass; Gregory the Kyrie Eleison ; Telesphorus, — Glory to God on high;— Gelasius, 492 — 496, the Collects; Damasus, 366 — 383, authorized Jerome's translation of the Bible being read in Church, in place of the Septuagint, as also that the Psalms should be sung alternately in public service. In 386 on occasion of the sentence of banishment being issued against Ambrose of Milan, which he refused to obey; and in this refusal was supported by his faithful people, who guarded him by turns, secured the gates of his episcopal palace and cathedral. As the patience of the mul- titude might have been exhausted by the length and uniformity of the nocturnal vigils, Ambrose prudently introduced into BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 67 the Church of Milan the useful insti-^j^; tution of a loud and regular psalmody. Jerome, the Epistles and Gospels; the Hallelujah was brought in from the service of the Church at Jerusalem ; the Creed was instituted by the council of Nice ; Pelagius, 556 — 561, introduced the commemoration of the Dead ; Sergius, 687 — 701, ordered the Agnus Dei to be sung ; Innocent I., 400 — 414, introduced the Kiss of Peace; and Leo 3rd, 796 — 815, the incense. Such were the progressive steps by which the public services of the Church assumed a regular form, which were subsequently maintained and enlarged under the sanction of the Pope. Hitherto Augustine had exercised the authority of Abbot, conferred upon him as a member of the first monastic order, that of St. Benedict, which has been compared to Aaron's rod, as it swallowed up all pre- ceding forms, of which there had been several. The founder of this was born about 480, was sent to Rome to study the liberal sciences, became a monk and was chosen abbot, but being too strict in his 5 Gibbon's Dec. and Fall. 68 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 596. regulations, he gave such offence that an ^attempt was made to poison him, unsuc- cessfully however both on this and a subse- quent occasion. Retiring in consequence of these attempts to Mount Cassino, Benedict destroyed a temple of Apollo, converted the pagans in the neighbourhood, founded a convent, and compiled the rules of his order. This rule has been praised with ex- aggerated zeal — the second council of Dowzy declared it to [be an inspired work, of equal authority with the canonical scrip- tures, and Leo of Ravenna stiled it a divine rule dictated by the Holy Ghost. In his original conception Benedict seems to have limited the number of his disciples to twelve : but in this rule it was unlimited, only that over every ten monks there was to be a dean, (decanus,) or decurion. — Benedict died in 543. Of this order Gregory, the patron of Augustine, was a zealous sup- porter, and wrote the life of its founder, in which there is to be found no small portion of folly, falsehood, or enthusiasm. The mission to Britain having now, how- ever, been established upon a secure footing, BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 69 it [was thought necessary that Augustine a.d. 597. should obtain a superior title and authority, particularly as some knowledge had probably been then acquired of the extensive sphere opened to the exertions of the missionaries. Accordingly, in 597, Augustine repaired to Aries, whose archbishop seems to have been considered then as his ecclesiastical supe- rior, probably from the circumstance that Britain, while forming a part of the Roman Empire, had been reckoned as a component and valuable portion of the perfecture of Gaul, the ecclesiastical superintendance of which had been conferred upon Aries. Here Augustine received episcopal ordination, — Anglorum 6 Episcopus — from the archbishop of Aries; and was thus now fully authorized to take all the requisite measures to promote the extension, and secure a proper superin- tendance over the members of the christian church in Britain. 6 The title given seems somewhat of an anachronism, as at this period the country was only known by its usual name of Britain, and subsequently its inhabitants were described as Angli, from the tribe of that name only shortly before this time, seated in East Anglia or on the south eastern coast. Bede somewhat qualifies and corrects this title in a subsequent part of the work, confining the authority of Augustine to the kingdom of Ethelbert. 70 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 597. On Augustine's return to Britain, Lau- rentius the priest, and Peter the monk, were dispatched to Rome with a specified list of enquiries, and also to apprize Gregory of what had been done, and receive inform- ation as to the line of conduct which under certain circumstances, it would be proper for Augustine to adopt towards the new converts. Two of these questions, concern- ing the superintendance of Augustine, have been, by some writers, supposed to show that there were then and had been pre- viously, other bishops in Britain, possessed of an earlier and separate authority; but on examination, particularly of the sixth and seventh questions, with the answers, there seems no ground for the supposition, and indeed these tend distinctly to controvert any such notion. In answer to the sixth enquiry, Gregory says — "As for the Church of England, in which you are as yet the only bishop, you can not otherwise ordain a bi- shop than in the absence of other bishops, unless some bishops should come over to you from Gaul, that they may be present as witnesses to you in ordaining a bishop ; BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 71 but we would have you, my brother, to or- A.D. 597. dain bishops in such a manner, that the^" said bishops may not be far asunder." And in answer to the seventh enquiry, — " How are we to deal with the bishops of France and Britain ?" Gregory says, " we give you no authority over the bishops of France ; but as for the bishops of Britain we commit them to your care, that . the unlearned may be taught, the weak strengthened by persuasion, and the per- verse corrected by authority." — These extracts distinctly show that Augustine was then the only episcopal authority in Britain, and that the bishops over whom he was to exercise jurisdiction were such as might be afterwards appointed, and which were recommended to be settled at no great distance from each other. Successful beyond his expectations, Au- gustine applied to Gregory also for further clerical assistance, which was promised, and sometime afterwards fulfilled, by the Pope sending Melitus, Justus, Paulinus, and Ruffinus into Britain. At the same time, the Pope sent sacred vessels for the altars, 72 HISTORY OF THE AD. 597. ornaments for the church, vestments for the priests, relics of the holy apos- tles and martyrs, many books, not the least valuable part of the grant, and also the pall, 7 usually forwarded to those upon whom archiepiscopal authority was conferred. In the same communication which is dated 22nd of June in the 19th year of Mauritius Tiberius, and fourth 7 The pall, pallium, as worn by the Pope, was a rich robe of state covering the whole person, and formed originally part of the dress of the emperor, but was given to the Pa- triarch as a robe of honour. The pall bestowed by the Pope, was a piece of woollen cloth of the original colour of the wool, and was worn by the Archbishop during the celebration of the mass. This latter was first given by Pope Marcus II, in 336, to the bishop of Ostia. Before being forwarded the pall was laid by the Pope upon the tomb of St. Peter ; according to Peter de Marca, the modern pall is somewhat different, being a white piece of woollen cloth, about three fingers broad, made round, and worn on the shoulders. Upon this border are two others of the same matter and form, one of which falls down on the breast and the other upon the back, each of them having a red or purple cross, with several of the same colour before, behind, and on each shoulder, the whole being attached to the other garment by three gold pins, usually containing precious stones. Considerable ceremony was ob- served on the receipt of the pall, as we learn from what took place in 1095. "A day being appointed, the Pope's legate brought the pall to Canterbury, was met by all the monks of both monasteries, with a great number of the clergy and laity, and by the archbishop Anselm himself, sustained on each hand, and arrayed in his pontifical habit, but yet he went barefoot to meet this sacred present, which being brought in a silver box and laid upon the altar, was by him devoutly kissed and also by all the spectators. It was then taken up and put on by the archbishop himself, who, so arrayed, cele- brated mass." — Tyrrell's England II. 99. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 73 indiction, 8 Gregory marked out London AD. 597. and York, as proper places where the seats of superintending bishops might be placed, each to have under him twelve suffragans. Although no result followed this propo- sition, as respected York, for upwards of twenty years afterwards, yet it shews the persevering and sanguine spirit of that Pope, who, from some understanding of the connection which existed between the families of Kent and Northumbria, not unfairly presumed that it might soon pro- duce a beneficial effect upon the spiritual relations of the two districts. In fact, this proposition gives some authority to the belief, that Ida, the founder of the kingdom of Northumbria, and Ethelbert of Kent, were not very remotely connected, both being descended from a common ancestor, Ethelbert, through Hengist, from whom he was the fifth in descent, and Ida through 8 Indiction, a cycle of 15 years, which is said to have com- menced in 313, in commemoration of the victory gained by Constantine over Mezentius. It indicated the amount of the general taxation to be levied for a term of 15 years, when the examination of the several amounts was renewed. The term was adopted by the Popes, but was not begun by them till about 540, the year 601 being reckoned by Gregory as in the fourth indiction. K 74 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 597. Horsa, the joint participator with his brother Hengist in the first successful descent upon Britain. About this period or shortly afterwards a communication is said to have been made to Augustine, and an interview solicited, by some monks, it is alleged long pre- viously established at Bangor, but which when granted does not appear to have ended very satisfactorily, — Augustine con- ducting himself with somewhat more arro- gance than was agreeable to his fellow- labourers, in the vineyard of Christ, or than he might be expected to have shewn to men who had accomplished almost impos- sibilites, and travelled from nearly the ex- treme western parts of Britain, through the most desolate part of the country, in order to accomplish their purpose, or had other- wise circumnavigated half of the island, a somewhat improbable occurrence. It is an isolated story, with circumstances, of which no further mention is made ; neither does Augustine, in his communication with his patron, allude in the slightest degree to any such occurrence, or endeavour to learn BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 75 from Gregory, in what manner he should a.d. 597. conduct himself towards parties of a similar faith previously existing in Britain. At the period when this transaction is supposed to have taken place, commu- nication even between adjoining districts was precarious and difficult. Excepting the Roman highways there seem to have been hardly any other than footpaths be- tween one place and another. Many cen- turies later a journey from London to Dover was only accomplished in three days ; Arch- bishop Baldwin, travelling in Wales, was obliged to procure guides, and after ford- ing the Avon to proceed along the shore to the Neth, so dangerous from quicksands that a horse carrying the books of Giraldus du Barri sunk into an abyss and was with great difficulty extricated, yet they had Morgan prince of that country as a guide. Peter of Blois in the twelfth century, com- plained that the proceeds of his stall in the Cathedral were insufficient to defray the expenses of a journey from London to Salisbury. In 1289 the thoroughfares about Wantling were so bad, that the then 76 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 597. Bishop of Hereford was obliged to procure the assistance of a resident to conduct his retinue. And in 1381, under a letter of safe conduct, and with all the means neces- sary at command, forty days were allowed to Lion Herald to go from London to the borders of Scotland. If such was the difficulty and tediousness of communication between places within no great distance, so many centuries later, it is difficult to believe or comprehend how a journey so far asun- der as from Bangor to Canterbury could be accomplished in the sixth century. 9 A.D.603. About 603 another circumstance, of a similar character to that concerning the monks of Bangor, is also supposed to have arisen, when Augustine is stated to have had a conference with certain bishops of the West Saxons, but which is alleged to have concluded quite as unsatisfactorily as the preceding occurrence. This story seems to be alike apocryphal, as may be presumed from a transaction which occurred some thirty years afterwards, and of the truth of 9 Merryweather's Glimmerings, 8vo. London, 1850, p.p. 44—48. BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 77 which there is little doubt. Berinus, onA.D.603. undertaking a mission to the heathen, pro- mised Honorius the Pope "to sow the seed of the holy faith in the inner parts where no other teacher had been before him." On arriving in Britain, about 635, Berinus "first entered the nation of the Gewisses, (West Saxons), and finding all these most confirmed pagans, he thought it better to preach the word of God there than to proceed farther to seek for others to preach it to. 1 This statement casts a strong shade of doubt over the occurrence between any bishops of the West Saxons and Augustine, as, had any such interview taken place some individuals, either proselytes or bishops, must have survived to rescue the district from the general charge that "all were most confirmed heathens." It is worthy of notice, as an important event in the history of the church, that John, Bishop of Constantinople, having in a synod which he had called, obtained its sanction to his being styled (Ecumenical 1 Bede's Ecc. Hist. III. 7. 78 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 603. (i.e. Universal) Bishop, in consequence he subsequently called upon Gregory to yield obedience to him. This, however, Gregory positively refused, stating that the power of binding and loosing was committed to Peter and his successors and not to the bishops of Constantinople. Indeed, said Gregory, "no man ought to claim amongst christian men to be the Universal Bishop, for he that did so did diminish the honour of other bishops." 2 It is probable, however, that this circumstance induced Gregory to apply to the Emperor to obtain an acknow- ledgement that the See of St. Peter should be acknowledged head of all the churches, an honour however which was not granted until the time of his successor. A curious document — "the Dooms which King Ethelbert established in the days of Augustine," has been preserved to the present time, from which the state of that part of the country may be in some degree ascertained, as well before the arrival of Augustine as subsequently, when he had 2 Lanqtiette's Chron. 154. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 79 acquired so much influence as to obtain A.D. 603. the sanction of the King to establish pe- nalties for the protection of the property of the church. Those existing previously to the arrival of Augustine, refer nearly en- tirely to penalties incurred on the com- mission of personal injuries, which are de- fined with a degree of precision and exact- ness which lead to the presumption that the principles, if not much of the peculiar features of these laws, were of a similar character, to those long previously existing amongst the kindred nations of northern Germany. — Those relating to the church are quite distinct, are first set forth, and are apparently only newly introduced, as may be presumed from the difference of the stile and phraseology from the rest of the document. That portion is as follows: — "The property of God and of the church twelve fold (i.e. twelve times the amount of the penalty for an ordinary breach of the peace) — a bishop's property, eleven fold; a priest's property, nine fold; a dea- con's property, six fold; a clerk's 80 HISTORY OF THE A D. 603. property, three fold ; church frith, two fold, and m(inster) frith, two fold. There is hardly any notice of any distinct ranks in society— the individual were, or personal value, not having apparently yet been fixed or introduced ; though the king's tun or town, the eorle's tun, and the man's tun, are specified, and a penalty fixed for any breach of the peace in them. No mention is made of any regulations for markets or for trade, except in the case of cattle and this is mixed up with a some- what singular provision. " If any man buy a maiden with cattle, let the bargain stand, if it be without guile ; but, if there be guile, let him bring her home again, and let his property be restored to him. 3 Of the subsequent transactions of Augus- tine, we possess but little information. The biography of the Romish church has filled up the subsequent portion of his. life with accounts of missionary exertions, — in- terviews with other religious persons, — and s Laws and Institutes of England, Lon. 1 840, 2 vol. 8vo. p 2. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 81 bodies, in various parts of the country, the a.d. 603. east and west, and even suppose him to have travelled so far as Northumbria, and to Ireland, in which he is said to have con- verted one of their kings, Coloman ; but as it is admitted that authentic history is silent respecting these matters, and that his bio- grapher is supposed rather to represent the idea upon which this church has always fed, than that the facts are capable of being substantiated by satisfactory proof, it is unnecessary here further to pursue them. He consecrated Laurentius, one of his original companions, as his successor, but who does not appear to have entered upon the exercise of the duties of the office till 61 1. 4 Augustine is generally supposed to have died in 604 — 5, the same year in which his patron Gregory died ; it seems probable however that his life was protracted till the former period. On his death his body was deposited in the consecrated ground, as near as might be to the church of St. Peter and St. Paul at Canterbury, then in the 4 Catalogue of all the Bishops, Loo. 1671. 82 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 603. course of being erected, and into which when finished, about 613, shortly after the dedication or re-dedication, it was removed thence into the northern porch, which from that time became the burial place of the subsequent Archbishops of Canterbury, until the time of Theodore and Berthwald, who were buried further within the church, the porch being then full. There is little doubt but that to some extent the inhabitants of this country are indebted to Augustine and Gregory for the resuscitation or establishment of the chris- tain religion in the southern portion of Britain, and that therefore the memory of both these individuals, and more parti- cularly that of the former, as the efficient agent, must ever be held in due reverence and honour, notwithstanding that we may hesitate to admit our belief in the very extraordinary miracles alleged to have been performed, — more wonderful after his death than during his life, — even although related with the greatest minuteness by an abbot of St. Augustine's, supported and multiplied by Jocelin, his Romish biogra- BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 83 pher. Amongst the inhabitants of KentA.D. 603. the services of Augustine must long have been held in remembrance and esteem : and in the church of Canterbury, which he had been the means of founding, a Mass was long afterwards said to his memory on each Saturday ; and at the council of Cloveshoe, in 747, it was directed that due honours should be paid to the days both of his nativity and death. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 85 Chapter III. Extension of Christianity — Church, at Rochester and London —death of Ethelbert and Sabart — their Sons relapsing into idolatry — Melitus and Justus abandon their charges, but afterwards return to Kent — Laurentius prevented from following — and return of king to Christianity — establishment of Ida in Northumbria — Edwin's succes- sion — makes application to marry Ethelburga of Kent — to have leave to continue the practice of Christianity — Paulinus receives Episcopal ordination — accompanies Ethelburga — state of the country — Presents from the Pope — proceedings of Paulinus — Northumbria — Conver- sion of Edwin, and origin of Cathedral at York — South and North Mercia — Vadum at Segelocum — conquests of Edwin — penetrates to Lindisse — Eiver Lindis — Roman Road from South-east coast to Danum — appearance of country of Lindisse — Segelocum, or Agelocum — Tiovul- fingacester — Lindum — Caerlindcoet — Roman station — In Medium-— Ad Abum — Sidnacester or Lindisse — Lindis- farne — River Lindis — preaching of Paulinus — dispute respecting place — state of ancient Lincoln — Blecca of Lindisse — importance of Lindisse — Baptisms in Trent- Church at Lindisse — conversion of Blecca — consecration of Honorius — causes of uncertainty — whence arising — Penda of Mercia — retirement of Paulinus — Campo Dono — death of Edwin — Paulinus abandons Northumbria. The death of Augustine did not produce a.d. 603. any injurious effect on the further extension 86 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 603. and propagation of the gospel ; his assistant and successor, Laurentius, pursuing the same line of conduct which had hitherto been so beneficial in its effects. Where- ever the authority of Ethelbert extended, there the members of the mission were not only permitted, but encouraged, to teach and preach, and churches were built for A.D. 606. their accommodation. So early as 606 a church was founded at Rochester, to which Justus was appointed, and was also nominated the first bishop. In the same year, another was built in London, of which Melitus was appointed the first bishop, the ordinary practice, at this early period, being to confer episcopal authority upon the priest appointed as head of the new establishment. Although from these circum- stances it may be presumed, that every effort would be made to carry the know- ledge of the christian religion into the ad- joining districts whenever any opportunity offered, yet as no regular establishment was founded for some time, in other places, and as the zeal of Ethelbert seems only to have been limited by the extent of his BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 87 power, it is probable that East Saxony A.D. 606. (Essex) was the extreme limit of his autho- rity, or influence. The district of East Saxony is supposed to have been first raised into a separate establishment, about 527, under Erchenwine : but at the period of Augustine's arrival, Sabart, who had mar- ried a daughter of Irminric of Kent, held the rule. He seems to have been greatly under the influence of his brother-in-law Ethelbert, to have willingly supported him in his wish to promote the knowledge of the christian religion, and probably hence arose the establishment of Melitus in London. The death of Ethelbert, in 616, as well as that of Sabart about the same time, threw a gloom over the infant churches, the sons relapsing into idolatry. In conse- quence of which both Melitus of London, and Justus of Rochester, abandoned their charge and went into France. Laurentius also was preparing to follow, but being warned in a dream, in which the prince of the apostles is stated to have scourged him with much severity, reproaching him with 88 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 616. cowardice in thus abandoning the flock committed to his charge, he was induced to hesitate in carrying this intention into effect. Repairing to the King, Laurentius exhibited the scars on his body, which so much alarmed him that he entreated Lau- rentius to remain, and was induced to re- nounce the worship of idols, and his un- lawful marriage — again embraced the faith and most zealously ever afterwards pro- moted the increase of the church. The consequence of this, was the recall of Melitus and Justus from France, and the re-instatement of the latter in his church at Rochester : but the inhabitants of London refused to admit the former, preferring to remain in the practice of idolatry. The return of Eadbald to the faith and practice of the christian religion, was not only of immediate advantage to the churches in Kent, but subsequently pro- duced other connexions, tending to promote its establishment in other parts of the country; and it is not a little singular that a somewhat similar state of circumstances, which had prepared the way for the first BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 89 preaching of the gospel in Kent, should A.D. 6 is. have operated to encourage the hope of"" - """ its extension into the remoter parts of the country. As has been previously noted, the kingdom (for by this supposed title all the separate establishments of the Saxons in this country, have been designated) of Northumbria was founded about sixty years previously to this period. A body of Saxons, it is understood from Kent, under Ida, the grandson of Horsa, and therefore intimately connected with the family estab- lished in Kent, landed at Flamborough, in 547, and shortly afterwards succeeded in establishing himself in Bernicia, the south- ern portion of that country north of the Humber, with Deira, subsequently deno- minated the kingdom of Northumbria. Very shortly afterwards Deira, in the more northern parts, fell under the authority of Eccla, one of the sons of Ida. In 592 Ethelfrith succeeded to the kingdom of Bernicia, and married Acca, the daughter of Ella of Deira, 1 expelling Edwin. The 1 The residence of the chief of Deira was probably at the subsequent resting place of St. Cuthbert, and from the former M 90 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 616. latter after much wandering among the various chiefs, found refuge with Redwald of Anglia. Here endeavours were made to induce Redwald to give Edwin up to his enemies, but by the spirited remon- strances of his Queen these applications A.D. 617. were unsuccessful. In 617 Redwald raised an army for the purpose of re-establishing Edwin in his patrimony, defeated and slew Ethelfrith, and thus not only placed Edwin in Bernicia, but also enabled him to annex Deira, assuming the title "of King of North- umbria, being the whole of the eastern district of the country between the Humber and the Tyne. The sons of Ethelfrith found refuge with the king of the Picts, whose country was situated on the north- west, adjoining to Deira. From circumstances which occurred shortly after this period, there seems to be much probability that the descendants of Ida, in Northumbria, had kept up a com- munication with these connexions, as it is said " being allied to the chiefs of Kent," 2 circumstance, to have obtained the name, — Deira-ham, mel- lowed since to Durham. 2 Bede's Eecl. Hist. Bk. 2, cap. 9. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 91 as about 624, overtures appear to have A.D. 624. been made to Eadbald to sanction the marriage of Ethelburga, also known by the name of Tate, the daughter of Ethelbert, with Edwin. The principal, if not the only objection to the suit, appears to have arisen in consequence of the difference between them in religious matters, Edwin and his people remaining idolators, while Ethel- burga had been brought up and continued in the faith of Christ ; but this objection was overcome, Edwin agreeing "in no manner to act in opposition to the christian faith, but would give leave to her and all that went with her, men or women, priests or ministers, to follow their faith and wor- ship after the custom of the christians." With this promise all parties were satisfied, and it only remained to make the necessary arrangements and to select a proper minis- ter for the occasion. For this purpose, Paulinus, one of the missionaries sent some years before from Rome, was fixed upon, probably in consequence of his connexion with the family of Ethelbert, and from having assisted Ethelburga in her religious 92 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 624. duties, as well as from some personal know- s- " ledge of Edwin, which, in the course of the prosecution of the suit, he may have acquir- ed. Indeed Paulinus seems to have been well adapted for the position he was thus called upon to fill, being possessed of a persevering zeal, of the utmost suavity of manners, yet with a proper firmness of character, which enabled him to take advantage of the various circumstances which might arise; assisted greatly no doubt by the private knowledge which had been obtained, of the peculiar and extra- ordinary events in the life of Edwin, by which he was enabled to smooth any difficulties, and promote the establishment of a church, in the new country, to which he was preparing to set off*. As a neces- a.d. 625. sary step, Paulinus received, 21 July, 625, from Justus of Canterbury, episcopal ordi- nation, a practice which long continued in the Anglo-Saxon missions, as well as being granted to those who were sent among other nations. In truth, as has been justly observed, "Wherever Christianity pene- trated in its first ages, it was accompanied BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 93 with episcopal institution, and the anoma- a.d. 625. lous existence of a church without a bishop, was a phenomenon reserved for later ages. Matters being thus satisfactorily arranged, Ethelburga and her companions, including Paulinus, set forward, in 625, for Northum- bria, probably by sea, as it seems doubtful whether a journey through the middle of the country could, at the period, have been safely undertaken. The principal portion of the island, under any regular govern- ment, was the southern portion, — Kent, Essex, Sussex, Wessex, East Anglia, and a part of Mercia, that was occupied by the Hwiccas, or Megesetania, since known as Worcester, and the country extending from the Thames to the Trent, which latter river, from its source to the modern town of Derby, probably marked the boun- dary, and subsequently obtained the name of South Mercia, after the country north, began to be brought under the authority of the Mercian kings, the princi- pal portion of the midland parts, as far as 3 Lingard's Anglo-Saxon Antiquities. 94 HISTORY OF THE A.D, 625. can be ascertained, not having yet been subjected to the authority of the Saxon invaders, or of any regular chief. The country generally, at the period here refer- red to, must be considered as in a pro- gressive state of conquest by the Saxons, who had obtained possession of the southern parts of Britain, a very small portion of the midland districts, and the country north of the Humber — the greater part of the mid- land, and nearly all the western side of the country being still in the possession of the population as left by the Romans. These continued to offer a stout resistance to the progressive attacks of the Saxon invaders, which will explain the frequent accounts of engagements with parties denominated Britons, for nearly two centuries subse- quently. Indeed, it may be assumed as probable, that each Saxon leader, with his companions or tribe, took possession, where he could, of any accidentally open, or unoc- cupied position — such we find was the case with the Angles, a tribe which took pos- session of the eastern, and of the Ganii in the northern parts of the country — the first BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 95 giving its name to a kingdom, and the A.D.652. latter only to a district. , \s each chief acquired strength and power, or as oppor- tunity might arise, he enlarged his bounds and gradually absorbed the adjoining dis- tricts, until the portion under one chief became sufficiently important to entitle him to the title of king. That such was the case in the country east of the Trent, and in East Anglia there can be no doubt, as according to Matthew of Westminster, in " eadem parte venerunt multi et saepe de Germania, et occupaverunt East Anglia et Merce ; sed necdum sub uno rege, re- dacti erant plures autem proceres certatim regiones occupabunt, unde innumerabilia bella fiebant. Proceres vero quia multa erant nomine carent." 4 To such circum- stances, and to the varying customs and practices of the German tribes, may be ascribed the origin of the separate manors or districts, as well as of the various dia- lects, existing in different portions of the country, which still remain to attest their 4 Matthew of Westminster, p. 250. To the same effect, Peter Langloft. 96 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 625. separate origin, and shew a marked distinc- tion between the inhabitants of different districts. Such being generally the state of the midland parts of the island, it is probable that the voyage by sea would be preferred by Ethelburga, as the most safe and convenient. On a subsequent occa- sion, on returning to Kent, the voyage by sea was selected by the queen and Paulinus. A communication of the marriage had been made to the Pope, which induced Boniface to send a letter to Edwin, exhort- ing him to embrace the faith of Christ, and to abandon the worship of idols, " to lay hold and break in pieces, those which you have hitherto made your material gods." To encourage him thereto, Boniface sent him the blessing of St. Peter, "a shirt with one gold ornament, and one garment of Ancyra." To Ethelburga, also the Pope sent an earnest appeal, that she should endeavour to reclaim her husband from the practice of idols, and to soften the hardness of his heart, by insinuating the divine precepts, so that " the unbelieving BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 97 husband might be saved by the believing A.D. 625, wife." 5 At the same time, the Pope sent her the blessing of Peter, " a silver looking glass, and a gilt ivory comb." Such pre- sents from the Roman pontiff to the king and queen of Northumbria, mark pretty clearly the presumed state of civilization and manners then existing in Britain ; and do not tend to give any very high opinion, even of the inhabitants of Kent, who might have been supposed, from their neighbour- hood to the continent, to have been in a somewhat more advanced state. Paulinus carried with him into North' umbria, the zeal, perseverance and intrepi- dity of an apostle, omitting no opportunity of preaching the faith, of turning his hearers from their idolatry, and bringing many into the fold of Christ. Although Edwin him- self fully performed his engagements to Ethelburga, in freely permitting the preach- ing of Paulinus, yet he did not, in the first instance, readily give ear to the new doc- trines, still there was hope that before long he might become a convert. A somewhat 6 Bede's Eccles. Hist., book 2, cap. 10-11. N 98 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 625. singular circumstance, an attempt at his ^""assassination by Cuichelm, the cause or origin of whose enmity is not stated, and the safe delivery of his queen, of a daugh- A.D. 626. ter, in 626, were taken advantage of, by Paulinus, to overcome the scruples of Edwin, and ultimately to obtain from him a promise that, if successful against his enemy Cuichelm, he would cast off his idols and serve Christ ; and to shew the sincerity of his intentions fully to perform his promise, he permitted his new daugh- ter Eanfled to be baptized along with several others of his family and connexions. A.D. 627. In the following year, after consultation with his principal chiefs, Edwin made known his determination to forsake the worship of idols, and caused an oratory of timber to be erected at York, for the pur- pose of his being catechised, as well as for that of his baptism. For this purpose, it was customary, in those days, to select a spot where a spring of clear water was thrown out, and such was the case in the present instance. Here on Easter Sunday, Edwin himself, the principal men of his BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 99 nation, as well as a large number of the a.d. 627. common sort, were baptized and made members of the church of Christ. This wooden oratory was subsequently begun to be enclosed with a stone building, the original of the famous minster in that an- cient city, 6 but was not completely finished until the time of Oswald, his successor. Edwin appears to have been one of the most enterprising of the Saxon chiefs of that period, successfully endeavouring, by all means to extend his dominions, and to bring the adjoining districts under his authority. It has been seen that he had brought the whole country of Northum- bria under his own sway, expelling the chief of Deira, pursuing his success even into that occupied by the Picts and Scots, the former inhabiting about the Solway Frith 6 Parts of this fabric were discovered beneath the choir of the present cathedral, during the repairs rendered necessary by the mad act of the incendiary Jonathan Martin. In Brown's History of the edifice, is given a plan of this church of Paulinus, where the probable position of the wooden bap- tistery, enclosing a spring, still remaining, is pointed out, and though obscured by several successive subsequent erections, the discovery is very valuable to the ecclesiastical antiquary. It may also be noticed that on the re-edification of an ancient church, some portion of the original structure was invariably preserved, and formed a portion of the renewed building. 100 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 627. and the Liddal, the latter, north of the Tweed, on the east coast. Over the Picts, Edwin seems to have so far prevailed as, for a time, to maintain some supremacy, but not so complete as to prevent the chief of the Picts, from entertaining Eanfred and his brothers, who had fled there on being driven out of Deira. Eanfred afterwards obtained the only daughter of the chief in marriage. Afterwards Edwin turned his arms against the Britons in the west, ex- pelled Certic, their chief, from Elinvet, the country about Loidis, pushing forward his conquests as far as the western shore, and reducing the islands of Man and Anglesea. As his predecessor Ethelfrith had. been killed in battle on the Idle, the river which crosses the Roman road between the Don and the Trent, probably not very far distant from the village of Wheatley, 7 of the pre- sent day, so it may be presumed that the dominions of Edwin, at one time, compre- 7 " Ad orientalem plagam amnis qui Idle vocatur," says Matthew of Westminster, p. 212; so that the battle would probably be on the ground intervening between the modern towns of Wheatley and Bawtry, upon the line of the ancient Roman road. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 101 hended all the country west of the Trent, a.d. 627. and north of the Humber, the Don, the Idle, and the Mersey, to the Solway Frith and the Tyne, an extent of country much greater than was possessed by any other Saxon chief, and perhaps justifying his assumption of the title of king. In 627, Edwin made an incursion into the country on the eastern side of the Trent, but under what pretence does not appear. He had married to his first wife Ethelburga, the daughter of Ceorl, by some stiled king of Mercia, probably at that period, bounded by the Trent on the north, and by others, supposed to be only a chief in that district of country situated between the Idle, the Sheaf, the southern branch of the Trent, and the Derwent, 8 near which last river Edwin was residing, when an attempt at assassinating him was 8 From very early times, the Derwent or the Dove, formed the boundary between two Celtic tribes, which the Romans distinguished under the names of the Cornavii and Coritanii. Leland fixes the residences of several of the Mercian kings in this district, and till the middle at least of the ninth century, a chief, still preserving the title of king, had his residence in this district. The Derwent derives its name from the British words, dwr water, and gwin white — the white water. Mos- ley's Hist, of Tutbury, 8vo., Lond., 1832, p. 1. 102 HISTORY OF THE AD. 627. made. Ceorl was the brother of Wippa, or Wibba, who died about 614, and it is probable that according to the practice prevailing, as it is believed, amongst the Saxon chiefs, especially during the minority of the son, that Ceorl assumed authority, as the successor of Wibba, over the whole of Mercia. On the death of Ceorl in 625, Edwin of Northumbria, his son-in-law, may for some time have exercised the royal authority over both South and North Mercia, but if so, it was given up by Edwin in 626, under some understanding or agreement with Penda, which has given occasion to the statement, that about this time, North Mercia was separated from Northumbria. The river Trent appears to have been of considerable importance during the exis- tence of the Mercian kingdom, being the boundary between the separate districts. Rising in the high lands of the modern county of Stafford, it thence took generally a south-eastern direction through that of Derby, until its approach to the county of Nottingham, when the river takes nearly a BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 103 directly northern course, bordering on the A.D. 627. county of Lincoln, with one short excep- tion, until it falls into the Humber. This statement will be found of use in the fol- lowing observations, the progressive appro- priation of the districts of South and North Mercia being otherwise somewhat difficult to understand. Thiers alleges that mixing with the Coranians and Angles, a people, under the name of Mercians, occupied the country between the Humber and the Thames, about the year 500 — that they extended themselves towards the west at the expence of the Cambrians, and towards the south at the expence of the Saxons themselves. But this notion is not supported by any facts in the history of the Mercians. According to the earliest accounts, that people appear to have esta- blished themselves between the rivers Ouse on the south, and the Trent on the north, or that portion of the latter river, from its rise until it assumes a directly nor- thern course. In this district, the capital or residence of their chiefs was, for ages, established. When the Mercians appro- 104 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 627. priated the country north of the Trent, as far as the Sheaf and the Don, the original district was termed South Mercia, and the newly-occupied land North Mercia. The country, on the eastern side of the Trent, was not, for upwards of 200 years after- wards, included within the kingdom of Mercia, but formed a distinct and separate district, no small portion being held under little, if any, regular authority, except that part forming the district of Lindisfarre, under the authority of the eolderman of Lindisse. 9 The boundary between North Mercia and Northumbria, was probably at this early period, not very exactly defined, and dependent for its precise line upon the character of each chief; but from circum- stances, the country watered by the streams falling into the Idle, may be considered as generally subject to Northumbria. When Redwald, the king of East Anglia, about 616, led his forces from his own district, in order to restore Edwin to the authority of his father, in Northumbria, it is probable 9 Thiers' Norman Conquest, London, Whittalter, p. 7. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 105 that his line of progress would be by the A.D. 627. Roman road, remains of which may still be "^ traced, and trending from the south-east coast, by the modern town of Wragby, across the Ermin Street and the vadum at Agelocum, until he encountered and de- feated Ethelfrith on the banks of the Idle, the presumption necessarily follows that the latter had arranged his defence, so as not to offend or encroach upon his neigh- bour, otherwise he might have brought the chief of North Mercia also, into the field against him. Within a very short period after his baptism, Edwin, accompanied by Paulinus, commenced his progress into the country east of the river Trent, (the Trivona of the Romans). Advancing along the Roman road, then, and probably till subsequently to the conquest, the principal lines of commu- nication throughout the island, for such seems to have been the course of his progress, by Danum, (the modern Doncas- ter) and through the modern Austerfield and Wheatley, at both of which places this ancient road is, even yet, after an interval o 106 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 627. of fourteen centuries, easily to be traced, and from the latter village, as also for some miles west, and to the Trent, is still in use. From hence Edwin would advance to Age- locum, (the modern Littleborough) situated on the west bank of the river Trent, across which river the Romans had made a regu- lar vadum, the passage or pavement over which was formed of large stones or boul- ders, the banks on each side being thrown back, and the front levelled, affording a greater breadth to the waters, so as nearly at all times, to preserve a perma- nent and firm passage, if not a dry one. Here it might have been expected that the further progress of Edwin and his forces might have been easily arrested, as even the passage across such a river, with all the advantage of a regular vadum, pre- sented difficulties which exposed an inva- ding force to considerable risk; none however appears to have been attempted, although notice of an approaching enemy might have been readily obtained, by means of the tower, 1 probably then still in tolera- 1 A part of this tower is supposed still to remain, and has BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 107 ble preservation, which it is supposed, had A.D. 627. been raised by the Romans, on the higher ground, at a short distance from the east- ern bank of the river, apparently for the purpose of obtaining timely notice of the approach of either friends or enemies. Indeed from the absence of all resistance at this point, either on this or on a pre- vious occasion, on Edwin's progress through the same district from East Anglia, it seems probable, as has been observed, that it formed a sort of boundary between the two kingdoms, and was besides but thinly inhabited. Be this, however as it may, been long used as the belfry to the church at Marton, a con- siderable village, situated on the ancient Roman road, at a short distance from the river Trent. It is much narrower, only eight feet square inside, than the towers intended for bells were usually raised. The walls are square, and are built in what has been designated the herring-bone style, a very common manner amongst the Roman architects, and from its position, seems to have been well adapted to the purpose of a watch tower. It seems to have been used for that purpose, and to have been anciently cased with another building, so as to give it sufficient strength for the purpose designed, which must have been executed at an early period, as may be conjectured from the stile of the entrance. In the neighbourhood various Roman coins have been found, amongst others, a few years since, a large brass coin of Hadrian, in good preservation, on the obverse, " Hadrianus, Aug. Cos. M.P.P." reverse, " Felicitus, Aug. S.C." At the same time, was found one of Carausius, not in a very good state. 108 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 627. Edwin does not appear to have met with any resistance in passing the Trent, so as to prevent the progress of his forces along the Watling Street, (new known as the Street, or Tilbridge Lane), the ancient Roman road traversing this district, to the south-eastern coast. Within a few miles he would arrive at Sidnacester, a city raised by the Romans, still, at that period known under that name, but being then in the progress of change, and by the Saxons denominated Lindisse. In this place, which then, and for a long time subse- quently, seems to have been the residence of a Saxon eolderman, Edwin fixed his residence, having, no doubt, previously entered into some agreement or under- standing with the Saxon chief. Having thus brought Edwin, accom- panied by Paulinus, into the country east of the Trent, the district which embraces, in the first instance, the subject of this investigation; it will probably be convenient to examine, as far as the scanty materials existing will permit, into its then probable state and appearance. For this purpose, BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 109 the river Trent which, with trifling varia- A.D. 627. tions, takes nearly a northerly course until its junction with the Humber, and is one of those features of nature, least liable to change, may be assumed as the boundary of the district on the west — the course of the river Lindis, which probably pursued a considerable portion of the line, and en- couraged the construction, at a long subse- quent period, of the present Foss-dyke, as its boundary on the south — and the Roman road, from Lindum to Ad Abum, along the principal ridge of hills, which may be said, somewhat unequally, to intersect the mo- dern district of Lindsey into two parts, with the river Humber as its eastern and northern boundaries. Although this por- tion of the country is contracted within somewhat narrow limits at its northern extremity, yet it contains a large tract of excellent and useful land, which is evident from the number of ancient and extensive villages, scattered over its surface ; and to which, as has been previously observed, the Romans seem also to have been partial, if we may judge from the remains of that 110 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 627. people still to be found there, or which have been occasionally brought to light. And first, of the small, but necessary, station, at the entrance into the district, — Agelocum, (derived from agel, auk, aqua,) or Segelocum of Antonine, and Argolico of Richard of Cirencester. The position of this place, has been disputed, but the situation of the modern village of Littleborough, on the line of the ancient Roman road, which is still, as has been observed, distinctly to be traced, would naturally lead to the inference that here was its locality : and the distances marked in the Itinerary of Antonine, between Lindum, (Lincoln) and Danum, (Doncas- ter) fully justify this belief. The fifth Iter, from London to the Wall, states : — Lindum Agelocum, Segelocum . . xiiii. miles. Danum xxi. miles. And the eighth Iter of the same au- thor, reverses the position of these places, marking the route from York to London, Danum BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. Ill Agelocum xxi. miles. A D 62 7. Lindum xiiii. miles. The routes here laid down are, of course, those along the Roman road from Lindum, for about five miles, until its junction with the south western branch "through Wheatley and so on to Rosing- ton Bridge, where it meets another line leading to Doncaster." 2 Although it may vary, in some trifling degree, from mo- dern measurement, it is sufficiently exact to mark out this as the place, which other local discoveries further support. This station appears to have been sur- rounded by a wall, and encompassed with a deep ditch, traces of both having been found in the adjacent fields, a pre- cautionary security rendered necessary in consequence of the sudden floods to which the Trent was, and still is subject, after continued falls of snow, followed by rains, in the upper and inland parts of the country; the ditch facilitating the drainage of the immediate neighbourhood. Innumerable Roman coins of Hadrian, 2 Drake's Eboraoum, p. 29. 112 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 627. Constantine, Galienus, and Carausius, have been frequently found, so much so, as to have caused them, in the district, to be known by the name of Swine Pennies, Here also an urn was discovered, contain- ing ashes and bones, and a very fine coin of Domitian ; some years since, two roman altars, a stylus, agate and cornelian seals, and a Roman miliary stone, long used as a horse-block, stood in front of the small inn, long established at this ferry. These various remains of the Romans are too numerous to be merely brought there by accidental circumstances. Neither are these, various as they are, the only evi- dence that may be adduced. While this enterprising people were careful to secure the station from danger, they were equally careful to preserve a safe and ready pas- sage, at nearly all seasons, across the river. Taking advantage of the locality, where the bank, on the east side was, for some distance, very level and low, they seem further to have scarped away the ground, so as to widen the space between each side, thus aifording a freer scope for BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 113 the waters ; and as a further security A.D. 627. a broad, intervening passage, about eigh- teen feet wide, extending right across the bed of the river, was paved with large boulders, 3 the whole held up by strong stakes on each side, driven into the bed of the river, a work which the Saxon inva- ders were little likely to undertake. Va- rious other places have been mentioned, by different writers, as the Agelocum of the Romans ; Talbot supposed Aulerton, (Ollerton) near Sherwood ; Falk found it at Aigle, near Lincoln ; Camden and Tho- roton at Eaton, or Idletown, on the banks of the Idle ; but none of these places are so relatively placed, either in the history or itinerary of the district, as to supersede that found on the west bank of the Trent, at Littleborough. 4 About five miles south of Agelocum, on the eastern bank of the Trent, stood an 3 The stones of this very ancient passage across the Trent, were only partially taken up, in the middle of the river, about thirty years since, in order to facilitate the passage of barges, as previously, in dry seasons particularly, a detention of several days occurred here. 4 Gough's Camden's Brit. v. 2, p. 396. Gale and Hewitt's Communications to Society of Antiquaries, 1 759 and 1 766. P 114 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 627. ancient Roman city, called Tiovulfinga- cester, 5 Tiulfingacaester, Tuisfingacaester, Tulfingacaester, Uulfingacaester, and Fin- gacester, 6 for by all these various names, though still preserving most of its first title, is this place mentioned. It seems to have been a place of much importance, and is presumed by some to have derived its name from the situation on which it was built, at the point where the river Till, of the moderns, (the Tiovul of the Romans) emptied itself into the river Trent, and where, at a long subsequent period, Henry II. cut a canal or dyke, (the Foss-dyke connecting the river Witham with the Trent.) 7 There is no doubt that, at this point, a considerable town existed from a 5 " Paulinus in fluvio Trenta juxta civitatem quo Tiovul- fingacester olim vocabatur. — Bede, bk. 2, cap. 16. 6 " Civitatem quo tunc Fingacester, (al. Tiovulfingacester,) vocabatur." — Henry of Huntingdon. 7 From communications by the late Archdeacon Illing- worth, and the late Rev. Win. Gray, one of the vicars-choral of the Cathedral of Lincoln. Both these gentlemen had given much attention to the investigation of the antiquities of the district, and it is to be regretted that more of the fruits of their enquiries have not been made public. Archdeacon IHingworth published a very interesting account of Scampton and the Roman pavements discovered there, about the begin- ning of the present century. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 115 very early period, a vast variety of large a.d. 627. stones, taken from ancient buildings, being dug up, and used for various purposes ; several ancient foundations have been dis- covered, and, not many years since, a paved floor, formed of large stones, belong- ing to some large establishment, was brought to notice. 8 About ten miles eastward of Tiovulfin- gacester, on the point of a range of hills, traversing the district to the Humber, stood the Lindum-coloniae of the Romans, and closely adjoining to it on the north, the 8 Southwell, some forty miles south-west, has, by the edi- tor of the Hist. Mon. Brit., as well as by Leland, been supposed to have some claim to be considered as the Tiovul- fingacester referred to by Bede, a supposition which has probably originated in the early connection of that place with the cathedral of York, with several of whose archbishops Southwell was a favourite residence. But this connection did not commence till 958, when Edwy made a grant of Southwell to Oscytil, then archbishop of York. In the map of Saxon Britain, prefixed to Gibson's Saxon Chron., Tiovulfingacester is laid down, as at the junction of some stream with the Trent, on the east side, corresponding pre- cisely with its presumed situation, as stated in the text ; while Southwell stands on the Greet, but at some distance from the west side of the river Trent — a situation which is not very dissimilar from the other. The transactions of Paulinus, however, all seem to have taken place in the near neighbour- hood of Sidnacester, and on the east side of the Trent. — Dug- dale's Mon. Anglic. Note Mon. Hist. Brit. fo. Lon. 1844, p. 168. 116 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 627. Caer-lindcoet, of the Anglo-Saxons. To what cause, or under what circumstances, is to be attributed the location of the lat- ter from a walled to the insecurity of an open town, 9 it is needless now to enquire ; possibly it arose from their differing habits and feelings, — the Romans, a military peo- ple, expecting and meeting with a deter- mined resistance in the progress of their conquests, were compelled to raise entrench- ments, and surround themselves with a vallum for the security of their encamp- ments, the origin of most of their cities in this island ; while the Anglo-Saxons accus- tomed, in their native country, to the secluded situation of their towns, only embosomed in forests and woods, despised the security of stone walls and entrench- ments. Be this, however, as it may, there is little doubt that the Romans attached considerable importance to their principal cities, and amongst others to Lindum, then- capital, in this district. Its extent, in the first period of their residence, was extremely limited, being comprehended within the 9 Map of Lincoln, Marratt, 1817. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 117 district, now known as the Bail, 1 containing A.D. 627. only about thirty-six acres — about 1300 ^ ' feet in length from east to west, and about 1200 feet in breadth from north to south, an extent of ground which afforded no room for extensive ranges of buildings. This ancient city was surrounded by a strong solid wall, with substantial arched gateways of massy stones, part of which remain even to the present day ; besides which, on the north-east and west sides the place was further secured by a broad and deep ditch, while on the south a ditch was unnecessary, the wall being built on the apex of the declivity of the hill. An enlargement of the city to the south is supposed, afterwards, to have been made, traces of some portion of the walls still remaining. 2 Lindum being, for upwards of two centuries, the residence of one of the principal Roman officers, and that of a portion of a cohort, there can be no doubt, but much pains had been bestowed in beautifying and enriching it, of which the 1 History of Lincoln, 12mo., Line. 1810, p. 20. 2 Gough's Camden's Britannia, Lincoln. 118 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 627. remains of their baths, their tessellated pavements forming the floors of their principal chambers, and their aqueducts, afford conclusive evidence of that city having been long a favourite residence of that most enterprising people. Of the Saxon town, Caerlindcoet or Caerludcoit, little can be said, for although at the period referred to — the visit of Edwin and Paulinus — it must have con- tained a variety of buildings, of a rude structure ; yet nothing now remains, except the vague recollections of its traditionary existence, and the occasional exposure of ordinary foundations, betraying few marks of the art, skill, or industry, of the me- chanic of improved knowledge. About five miles north, from Lindum, or Caerlindcoet, an extensive tessellated pave- ment 3 was discovered, an evidence, that during the period of the Roman domina- 3 For an account of these antiquities and remains, the pub- lic is indebted to the late Archdeacon Ulingworth, in his account of the parish of Scampton, where the tessellated pavement, here referred to, is most carefully and exactly pourtrayed. Unfortunately since the death of this gentleman little care has been bestowed upon its preservation, and in the severe winter of 1815-16, it was destroyed. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 119 tion, and probably, at the period here re- A.D. 627. ferred to, the buildings of a considera- ~" ~" ble residence, or military station, of this people was in existence : a situation where such an establishment might be expected to be found, being nearly contiguous to the junction of the Watling Street with the Ermin Street. About nine or ten miles north of the above station at the crossing of the Ermin and Watling Street, and within a few perches of the main road, near the modern Hibaldstowe, 4 and about midway between the Roman Lindum and the passage (Ad Abum) across the river Abus (the Humber,) various traces of ancient foundations have been noticed. At the period here referred to, the early part of the seventh century, much of these buildings might probably have been still in existence, but in the lapse of a thousand years, all have fallen down, and been employed in any common purpose, until much of even the traces of its remains 4 Near the spot, at an early period, an anchorite of the name of Hybald, had fixed his residence ; hence the origin of Hibaldstow, the place or house of Hybald, to which he might have been led, by the remains of these then abandoned ruins. 120 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 627. have disappeared. Abraham de la Pryme,* a most persevering and useful antiquary of the seventeenth century, supposed he had discovered, on the same ancient road, near Hibbaldstowe, certain evidences of the exis- tence of a former town, which from its situa- tion, he felt convinced was the In-Medium of the Romans, a notion which its situation and other circumstances seem strongly to justify. Here the foundations of many pre- sumed Roman buildings, quantities of Roman coins, the traces of streets and foundations have been discovered. While two ancient wells, denominated Julian's well and Castleton well, still remain to add sanction to the belief that here stood an ancient Roman station. It seems pro- bable also that some few of its inhabitants remained till nearly the time of the Con- quest, as there still remains a place deno- s Abraham de la Pryme was curate at Broughton, Line, in 1695, was removed in 1697. During the period of his resi- dence there, he took an exact survey of the most remarkable places, churches, &c, in the district. — Hunter's South York- shire, vol. 1, p. 181. 6 About four miles west from this place, at Scotter, a gold imperial coin of Flavius Jovinus was found in 1849. It is very rare, few coins having been struck during this emperor's brief reign of eight months in 363. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 121 minated the Kirk Garth, adjoining toA.D. 627. which, probably, an ancient church was built, the result or cause of an anchorite fixing his residence there. About fourteen miles further to the north, on the same ancient road, was the station for the established passage across the estuary of the Abus (the Humber), situated at the extreme end of some rising ground 1 , where terminates the Ermin Street, about half-a-mile east of the mo- dern Winteringham. The old haven mouth may still be particularly observed as the haven of the Roman station, and is now known by the name of Flackmere. The town was probably situated' on what is now an open common, skirted by the marshes of the estuary of the Humber, but was ploughed up about the beginning of the last century, when a great number of antiquities were found; streets made with sand and paved, quantities of Roman bricks and tiles, large chimney stones, great pavements, and a very fine brazen eagle, probably forming originally the head of a military standard. Here also have Q 122 HISTORY OF THE ad. 627. been brought to light three beautifully executed tessellated floors, — one thirty feet by nineteen, in the centre of which was the figure of Orpheus playing upon a harp, surrounded by wild beasts, while each cor- ner was filled up with a large four-handed vessel, similar to such as were used in libations ; a second pavement was forty- four feet by fifteen, containing in the centre a figure of Ceres ; the third was in a more imperfect state, but contained a very spirited representation of a stag in a bounding attitude. 7 All these discoveries, while they leave no doubt as to this having been the Roman station, also shew that it must have been the usual residence of some principal officer, and also a residence pos- 7 A large and beautiful series of these and other tessellated pavements, was drawn, coloured, and printed some years since, by Mr. Fowler of Winterton, a self-taught artist. These plates, which are beautifully executed, shew the ex- treme skill and artistical labour which the Romans bestowed upon the embellishment and decoration of their villas and residences, even at a distance from their colonial stations. If the comfort of their successors has been since more generally attended to, by all classes, from the softness, colour, and warmth of our carpets and other coverings to our floors and chambers, yet they can hardly still be said to excel the delicacy and exactness of tint and colour, which characterised the ancient tesserae. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 123 sessing accommodations for a military party A.D. 627. sufficiently large to protect the passage across the river. In fact, throughout the whole of the district lying between the rising ground, along which the Roman military road ran on the eastern, and the river Trent on the western border, numerous remains of this enterprising people have been discovered, shewing generally that it must have been rather a favourite residence for many of its principal officers. At Alkborough, where was, according to Stukeley, the Aquis of Ravennas, a Roman castrum has been traced, about 300 feet square, the vallum and ditch very perfect, and in front of the entrance, a curious labyrinth called Julian's Bower, generally only found near Roman towns ; at Scawby and Manton, a Roman encampment has been traced ; and in the neighbourhood, at Northorpe, the remains of a very fine tessellated pavement was some time since exposed ; as also one at Roxby, near the Church, about seven yards long, composed of red, blue, and white tesserae. At Scotter, a very tine 124 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 627. and scarce gold coin of Tiberius was lately found, and in various parts of the district, coins of many of the Roman emperors have been frequently discovered. At Broughton, where Stukeley supposed the praetorium of the Romans was to be found, numerous Roman tiles, &c, have been discovered. 8 Here also several barrows have, during 1850, been found. On being opened, they generally contained severally, an urn, of plain character, bones, flint and bronze arrow heads, the latter is rather uncommon, and a few other articles, supposed to have been used by the ancient Britons, or very early Saxon inhabitants. And at Park House, about five miles north of Sidnaces- ter, the remains of a supposed Roman exploratory camp have been traced. Of Sidnacester itself little can at present be said. Its name, as is the case of most other towns in the country, of Roman foundation, is not particularly noted in the accounts which have been preserved. In- deed the transactions of that people, as con- 8 Gibson's Camden's Brit. Stukeley's Itin. Curiosa. Brit- ton's Lincolnshire. Horsley's Britan. Rom. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLH. 125 nected with local positions, are exceedingly A.D. 627. meagre and loose, consisting of little more than accidental allusions during their short details of conquest or of opposition. A few coins, ancient foundations, and such like memoranda, have occasionally been turned up in Sidnacester, and its neighbourhood, thus in some degree marking out its cha- racter and site, as originally of Roman foundation. Its location can readily be ascertained, extensive remains of founda- tions being easily traced, extending from the modern village of Stow, for nearly a mile to the south-west, towards an ancient moated residence, inclosing about an acre of land, the known residence of the Bishops until after the fifteenth century. Portions of this district, which have been covered with grass land in pasture, for ages past, is distinguished by particular names or desig- nations, which shew it to have once formed a portion of some large and important town, possessing considerable jurisdic- tion. These foundations are about four miles a little to the south-east of the Ro- man Agelocum — nearly adjoining the 126 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 627. Roman ~Watling Street on the south — - and are about five miles from its junction with the Ermin Street, — thus agreeing precisely with the ancient itineraries of the distance between Lindum and Agelocum. From a very early period, if not very shortly after the retirement of the Romans from the country, it became the residence of a chief amongst their Saxon successors. Since then, the ravages of invaders and others has burnt and demolished its dwel- lings, the plough has passed over its surface, and for centuries past the trace of its early existence have almost passed into oblivion; so much so, that so early as the eleventh century, its situation had ceased to be known, even to one of the earliest and most industrious of our histo- rians. Under such circumstances, it will be convenient shortly to notice the occa- sions on which the original name of Sidna- cester occurs, as connected with the district, and particularly so, as it appears from a very early period, under its Saxon owners, to have partly begun to obtain another designation, that of Lindisse. It BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 127 is bounded by the Lindis, the Trent, the a.d. 627. Humber, and the sea, from whence the district itself has been since denominated. This appropriation of the name of the town, by the district, has led to much confusion, the transactions connected with the town of Lindisse, having been by his- torians considered as referring to the district, whilst this uncertainty has been increased also by the somewhat uncommon circumstance, that of another episcopal see, of a very similar name, having been co-ex- isting ; and the abandonment of Lindisse, by its episcopal head, as a place of resi- dence, about the eighth century, in consequence of the cruelties and miseries inflicted by the Danish marauders. To these and other causes, may be assigned the almost absolute oblivion into which this town fell from so early a period of our history. It may tend to a correct understanding of the state of this district, to notice the situation of the various streams, all of which are designated under the common name of Till, and which appear anciently, 128 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 627. before the cutting of the Foss-dyke, to have taken diverging courses, at no great distance from the town of Sidnacester. One stream rises not far from the modern Hardwicke Common, takes a southern direction, until where it now falls into the Foss-dyke, thence it took a western course till near the modern Torksey Bridge, where it was joined by another stream, rising near the modern village of Kexby. These were also joined by another stream, rising not far from the modern Thorney, and probably, by other small streams, altogether falling into the Trent, about the place, where is now the junction with the Foss-dyke. Another stream, now designated also as the Till, but which possibly, anciently, was known as the Lindis, has its rise near the modern Stow Park, takes a southerly course, until, at the modern Saxilby, it fol- lowed the course of the Foss-dyke, where being joined by the larger and more impor- tant stream, rising near the modern Aisby, a distance of perhaps ten miles to the north, during which it might receive consi- derable accessions from the hills, on its BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 129 western side. This junction probably took a.d. 627. place about Hathow Bridge, and would ~" form a considerable body of water, parti- cularly on receiving a very large accession before passing at the foot of the hill on which Lindum stood. This latter accession is noticed by Leland, in the time of Henry VIII., who states that "there springeth a water above Chorleton (Carlton) village, a two miles or more by north Lincoln, and this cometh in by the higher ripe of Lin- coln river,- — it is no marvaile though the water be some time broode there and over- flowe the meadows all about." That this river was well known in the time of Leland under the name of the Lindis, is evident from what he further says : " the river of Lindis floateth (spreadeth out), a little above Lin- coln, and maketh certaine pooles, whereof one is called Swanne poole ;" and describ- ing its course, he states it as " from the west south-west tendeth, saving that it windeth into crokes eastward until it come to the see." If then to the apprehension of Leland, the accession of the waters falling from the hills above Carlton, was sufficient R 130 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 627. to cause such an increase in the volume of the Lindis, as to flood the adjacent lands, there can be little doubt, that the accession of numerous streams, in the course of the principal tributaries, must have made the Lindis so considerable as to render it a prominent feature in the dis- trict, in the early period now under consideration. When however in subse- quent ages, " a channel was cut between Lincoln and Torksey that vessels might have passage," which the course of the streams, between the two places, rendered both practicable and desireable, and which from its appearance seems to have been pursued, the bed of the Lindis and of the Till, became a part of the dyke or canal ; and thus the ancient name, both above Lincoln and below to the sea, was lost in that of the Witham, which had previously been one of its tributaries. In one instance, at least, the precise locality is indicated — " apud Lindisse juxta Torchesig," the lat- ter place still remaining, though greatly reduced in extent. 9 9 Burton's Monas. Ebor. p. 19. Matth. of West. p. 148. Matth. Paris, Vita Offa Sec. Leland's Itinerary. Gibson's Ang. Sax. Chron. An. 873. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 131 A slight difference seems to have been A.D. 627. made, from the earliest period, in the ter- mination of the name of Lindisse, which it is necessary to notice, as it affords an opportunity of adverting to one, at least, of the causes which contributed to create a doubt, and to promote the oblivion into which the ancient town of Lindisse fell, as also marking the difference between the two partly co-existing episcopal sees, those of Lindisfarne or Holy Island, afterwards of Durham, and that of Lindisse, or Lindis- farre, the subject of the present enquiry. According to Ralph Higden, "Est autem differentia inter provinciam Lindisfarorum et ecclesiam Lindisfarnensem. Nam pro- vincia Lindisfarorum est idem quod Lindisseia quae jacet ad orientem Lin- colniae ; sed ecclesiae Lindisfarnensis idem est quae dicitur Holy Island, prope Ber- wicum." Not much dissimilar is an official document of the later Saxon era, in which the district is mentioned: — Lindisfarona (Lindsey) contains 7000 hides. 1 1 Codice Rubro Scaccarii. Ran : Higden, Gale, p. 199. Ralph de Diceto. Thornis Eccle. Ev. Cant. 2351. 132 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 627. Such was the place and district, in which Edwin had at this time fixed his residence. As little more than two hun- dred years had elapsed since the Roman forces had abandoned the country, it seems likely that most of the principal places, in the immediate neighbourhood, as well as some of the smaller villages and single habitations, of which no memorial is now left — though then progressing rapidly to decay, yet might still have " a local habi- tation and a name," and afford residences to numerous families, in the immediate neighbourhood, dependant upon the soil for their support, and which there can be no doubt, had been long and well culti- vated under its Roman masters, and still also in some degree, by its Saxon occupants. Among these, therefore, possibly an ear- nest anxiety might be evinced to learn the tidings of that religion of which Paulinus was the first preacher ; and the spirit of enquiry being raised, it would be speedily diffused until a small body of the initiated would be collected. Thus was laid the foundation of that church, BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 133 which like a grain of mustard seed, how- A.D. 627. ever, in the first instance, crushed down and trodden under foot, yet was destined ultimately to become a goodly tree, whose branches should at length spread out so luxuriously as to embrace in its shade, nearly one-sixth of the southern portion of the island, — "the provinces yatbin betwene Tamyse and Humbre, yt be the shyres of Lyncolne, of Leycestre, of Northamp- ston, of Huntyingdon, of Bedford, of Bo- kyngham, of Oxeforde, and half Hert- fordshire." 2 Commencing in the darkest period of British history, long before even the general monarchy was established, the episcopacy of Sidnacester or Lindisse, originally owing its existence to this visit, or irruption, it is difficult to say which, by Edwin of Northumbria, seems destined, with some slight modifications, still to con- tinue to superintend the spread of that gospel, which its founders, under Provi- dence, were the happy means of first implanting in this obsure corner. In Lindisse, — the general name by 2 Treveris' Polychronicon, v. 1, 153. 134 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 627. which the place is designated by ancient chroniclers, not the district which, in fact, subsequently received its name from the town, — in the inattention to which diffe- rence much of the misapprehension and confusion existing in its history, has originated, — the original name of Sidnaces- ter having, in a great measure, merged into the Saxon designation, — in this place, therefore, Paulinus, assisted by his deacon James, a man of " zeal and great fame in Christ's church," 3 first preached the gos- pel, baptizing the converts in the river Trent, the nearest convenient stream, and not in the Lindis,* or in the modern Witham, either of which might, no doubt, have been used for the purpose, if the residence of Paulinus had been fixed in any other place, than in the town of Lin- disse, from which the Trent was only some 3 Bede's Eccle. Hist. 4 This derivation of the name of the town and district from that of the stream or river near which the town was erected, is not without authority from ancient history. The Arragon, originally Tarragon, a little stream which falls from the Pyrenees into the Ebro, first gave its name to a town, to a country, and gradually to a kingdom. Gibbon's Decline and Tall. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 135 « four miles distant. Of this we have a A.D. 627. precise account, on one occasion, from the mouth in some measure of an eye-witness : " Now as touching the fay the and belife of this province, a certaine prieste and abbot, a man of good credit and to be believed, whose name is Deda, (of the monastery of Parteny told me, that one of the elders of that convent, 5 as he reported himself, was baptized with manie other of the people, there at none day, by by- shope Pauline, in the presence of King Edwine, and in the fludde of Trente, near the city of Tiovulfingacester." 6 Amongst those persons who had been converted to the Christian faith, during the residence of Paulinus in the district, 5 Parteney, according to Giles, was a cell to Bardney, of which Deda, was made the first abbot. Bardney was a very cele- brated monastery, near Lincoln, founded in 696. Here were collected many reliques of saints, not the least valuable of which were those of St. Oswald, brought there by Ostrida, the wife of Ethelred. These were afterwards divided, the arm " being in the abbeye of Peterburgh, hole and sounde, with fleshe and with sinews, as menne sayeth. It was thieflie stolen out of the old restynge place, and brought thyder. And there it is in a shryne, pretious and riehe; but the belyfe thereof is somedale doubtable, for there menne here and aspie and se not thereof." Treveris' Polychron. v. 204. 6 Stapleton's Bede, p. 70. 136 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 627. was the principal proprietor and leading personage there, of the name of Blecca, a descendant from Woden, of whom all the principal families 7 of the Anglo-Saxons claimed to be branches. Being head of the family of Lindisse, the locality of his residence would generally have admitted of little doubt, but that the presumed in- terpolation, or gloss of some early copyist of the MS. of the venerable father of English history, has given a direction to subsequent writers, who without any very critical examination, have adopted the statement because of it being consonant to apparently then existing circumstances. In order, however, to place the subject in as clear a light as possible, it will be convenient to enter into some examina- tion of the several statements from early authorities. The account of this transaction, in the Saxon Chronicle, is " that Paulinus preached baptism in Lindisse (on Lindisse), where 7 Genealogia Lindisfarorum, — through Eanferth, the sixth in descent from Woden, Blecca was " Lindisfarorum prosa- pia," Flor. of Wore, folio, Franc. 1601, p. 631. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 137 the first person that believed was a certain a.d. 627. rich man, of the name of Bleck (Blecca), with all his people." 8 This statement is clear and precise, both as to the exact place where Paulinus preached, as well as that it was the residence of Blecca — the town or city of Lindisse. Matthew of Westminster has somewhat amplified his account of the transaction, improved upon the original source of his information, and so involved the whole as to increase mis- apprehension. His account is — " Paulinus archiepiscopus provinciam Lindissae regio- nis, qua? est ad meridionam plagam Humbris fluminis, ad fidem Christi convertit, atque prius Blecca illius civitatis prefectum, cum omni domo sua baptizabit ; in qua civitate ecclesiam fabricavit, et in ea Hono- rium episcopum consecravit." 9 Although the name of the town itself is not here specified, yet it is clear, that that inhabited by Blecca, Lindisse, is intended, and of which he is alleged to be prefect, by which title probably our author meant merely to 8 Ingram's Sax. Chron. anno 627. 9 Matth. of Westm. Franc, fo. 1601. ; anno 628. S 138 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 627. specify his position, and as synonimous with the character, otherwise given of him, of being the principal individual in the place, possessed both of influence and power enough to found and endow a church in this the most important place of the district, if not the only town of any consequence in it. Florence of Worcester is still more loose in his statement, — " Edwinus praecellentissimus rex Anglorum trans-Humbranae gentis ad aquilonem, predicante Paulino episcopo, verbum salutis cum sua gente suscepit." ' In this account the information is very limited and con- fused, the name of Blecca, in whose town Edwin was resident, is not mentioned, and it would almost appear as if the latter had been the only authority, and only then receiving the Christian faith, into which he and his family had been baptized, previous to leaving his own kingdom. The district is, however, precisely designated as being that on the south of the Humber. Having thus detailed the principal au- thorities on this subject, it is necessary to 1 Florence of Worcester, fo. Fran. 1601 ; anno 628. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 139 state the evidence which seems hitherto A.D. 62?. to have guided public opinion, in the belief that Lincoln was the place where this transaction occurred; and that it was there, and there only, where Paulinus resided, and Blecca held authority. On this point, it is difficult to divest ourselves of belief in the truth of a long recognised statement, one which has been sanctioned, it is supposed, by the authority of the father of British history, and by a host of subsequent writers. It is therefore, with great diffidence and after much hesitation, that the present author has been led to question the correct transcription of the copies of the original testimony, and to substitute another reading, which appears more consonant to the circumstances of the times, as well as with subsequent transactions. Two passages in Bede, have been depended upon, as affecting this question ; the first refers to what is said of Blecca, the principal person converted by Pauli- nus, in the place at which Edwin and himself had arrived — the second, to the 140 HISTORY OF THE A.d. 627. consecration of Honorius, said to be of Canterbury, and the place where this is alleged to have taken place. These passages, in the copies that have come down to us, are as follows : — "Praedieabat autem Paulinus verbum etiam provinciae Lindissi, quae est prima ad meridionum Humbrae fluminis ripam pertingens usque ad mare, praefectumque Lindocolinae civitatis cui nomen erat Blecca, primum cum domo sua convertit ad Dominum. In qua videlicet civitate est ecclesiam operis egregii de lapide fecit, cujus tecto vel longa incuria, vel hostili manu dejecta, parietashactenus stare viden- tur, et omnibus annis aliqua sanitatem miracula, in eodem loco solent ad utilita- tem eorum qui fidelitur quaerunt ostendi." Haec inter Justus archiepiscopus ad celestia regna sublevatus, quarta iduum Novembrium die, et Honorius pro illo est in praesulatim effectus qui ordinandus, venit ad Paulinum, at occurrente sibi Lindocolinae quintus ab Augustino Dorobernensis eccle- siae consecratus est Antistes." 2 Except 2 Hussey's Bede, 1846, p. 106-110. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 141 some literal variations, the words in theA.D. 627. Mon. Hist. Brit, are not different. The ~" following is Giles' translation of the two passages : — " Paulinus also preached the word to the province of Lindsey, which is the first on the south side of the river Humber, stretching out as far as the sea, and he first converted the governor of the city of Lincoln, whose name was Blecca, with his whole family. He likewise built in that city, a stone church of beautiful workmanship, the roof of which having either fallen through age, or been thrown down by enemies, the walls are still to be seen standing, and every year some mira- culous cures are wrought in that place, for the benefit of those who have faith to seek the same." " In the meantime, archbishop Justus was taken up to the heavenly kingdom, on the 10th of November, and Honorius, who was elected to the see instead, came to Paulinus to be ordained, and meeting him at Lincoln, was there consecrated the fifth prelate of the church of Canterbury from Augustine." 142 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 627. The preceding is the account alleged to be given by Bede, as preserved in MSS. to the present time — originally written nearly twelve centuries ago, and necessarily exposed, during that long period, to great hazard of alteration, either from error, injury, inattention, preconceived supposi- tion, and ignorance, in every glossarist or transcriber. So far as the facts are detailed, there is not probably much room for doubt, it is only with reference to the place where these occurred, that there is ground for hesitation or dispute. On this point, how- ever, there is room for difference : from the absence and omission of direct evidence in the earliest authors, — from the want of all corroborative facts connecting the transac- tion, if at Lincoln, with succeeding events ; and from the interpolations or variations, to which all ancient writings must be sub- ject, and from which those of Bede have not been exempted. On the first point, it may be observed that the earliest accounts of these transac- tions, on Edwin's visit or irruption, into the district, as given by subsequent ancient BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 143 authors, evidently seem to be derived from a.d. 627. the statements by Bede, and pretty much in similar words to those he has em- ployed, in which the particular town or place is only loosely described, a fact which, however much it is to be regretted, under the circumstances in which his infor- mation was derived — from the cotemporary bishop of Lindisse — might not unfairly be expected, independent of the probability that Bede was not cognizant of any other more important place in the district, and in fact knowing only Lindisse, the necessity of particular precision was not apparent to him. It is probable, therefore, that early writers may have derived their information from earlier and more perfect copies of Bede, than have been preserved to the present age. Amongst these, as has been mentioned, is the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, which although not entirely free from interpolations, is yet, in its principal statements, greatly to be depended upon ; Florence of Worcester, and Matthew of Westminster, all of whom, though agreeing generally in the account of the events, are 144 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 627. silent as to Caerlindcoet or Lincoln being the place where they occurred. It may be further observed, that however impor- tant Lincoln may subsequently have become, at the era of Bede it was little known, the ancient city having been aban- doned for the more Anglo-Saxon Caerlind- coet, the original, in after times, of the parishes of St. John the Baptist, and of St. Nicholas. In the further consideration of this sub- ject, the enquiry naturally arises as to what was the probable state and poli- tical importance, so far as the district was concerned, and as, bearing on the know- ledge of Bede, in recording the events that took place there, of the Anglo-Saxon town of Caerlindcoet, which succeeded to the Lindo-colonia of the Romans, either as a separate and distinct establishment, or as an accession. Under the Romans, there is no doubt, but that the Lindum-colo- nia would be the residence of the princi- pal authority of the district, originating in the position being selected as the camp and station of a portion of the Roman BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 145 troops, supposed to be sufficiently nume- A.D. 627. rous to awe and controul the neighbour- hood. During the period of their resi- dence, perhaps from two to three centuries, great pains would be bestowed upon the embellishment of this station, the evidence of which exists even to this time, in the many remains — architectural and otherwise- — of that most enterprising people. After the departure of the Romans, the place would almost appear to have never been taken possession of, or was abandoned by their successors the Anglo-Saxons for to them the more favourite position, a little to the north of the Roman city, that of Caer- lindcoet, Of this latter place alone, there- fore, Bede would have any knowledge. And it is no little proof of the truth of this supposition, that the name of any authority as existing at Caerlindcoet, or Lindum-colo- nia, does not occur, in connection with any historical event before the tenth century, 3 3 A conversation, for it is little else, which took place in 1 848, at the Archaeological Meeting, at Lincoln, bears some- what upon this subject. A coin of Alfred, possessing the alleged monogram of Lincoln, was exhibited as an evidence of the existence of a mint at that place, so early as the eighth century, as well as of the extent of Alfred's power and autho- T 146 HISTORY OF THE AD. 627. and then only as the residence of one of the Danish chiefs, and one of the Five Burghs ; some particulars respecting which will be subsequently noticed. It is proba- bly to the peculiar and favourable position of this place, at the point of a commanding situation, and its consequent agreement with the convenience and habits of these northern marauders, that the place again became of importance. 4 The subsequent selection of Lincoln as the seat of the see, and the partiality of some of the early Norman monarchs, raised it, during the eleventh and twelfth centuries, almost to the important position of the capital of the kingdom. rity. To this, Mr. Kemble, no mean authority on such a point, most pertinently remarked that Alfred had no influence at Lincoln, at that period, nor he might have said, ■within fifty miles of that town. His brother-in-law, Burrhed, was king of a district, of which Nottingham was the head, but in 868, he was a fugitive, being expelled by the Danish invaders, a fate to which Alfred's father-in-law, the chief of the Garni, was also subjected ; so that except the ealderman of Lin- disse, who during all these disturbances seems to have pre- served his authority, and the chiefs of the northern pirates, there was no regular authority existing to the north of the Lindis. One hundred and fifty years later, when Ethelred appointed certain towns in his kingdom to have the right of minting, Lincoln was not included or mentioned. * Danos in auxilium citius recipere potest. Guil. Pict. apud Scrip, Rer. Norm. p. 208. Thierry's Conq. of Eng. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 147 In respect to Lindisse, (from whence the A.D. 627. district obtained its name), or Sidnacester, the latter being the Roman designation, the case is different. Under the latter people, it no doubt rose to some impor- tance, and had its various establishments and residences, but never having been for- tunate enough to obtain the favourable opinion of succeeding conquerors, these have been entirely destroyed, trodden down, and covered over, until its very existence has become a matter of doubt. Under the Anglo-Saxons, from the earliest period, it seems to have been the residence of an ealderman or chief, and from the fifth till the tenth centuries was of such importance as to render the assistance and adherence of its inhabitants of consequence. Without attaching more importance to Blecca than he deserves, as being of the prosapia Lindisfarorum, and a descendant of Woden, the root from whence all the regal families of the Anglo-Saxons claimed to have sprung, there can be no doubt that at this time he was chief or ealdermen — a successor, with that title being found 148 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 627. established here, some few years after- wards — and proprietor, if such a term may be used, of the town of Lindisse. In esti- mating the position and character of the place of his residence, these circumstances must be taken into account. Neither did the importance of this place cease with Blecca. In 754, it was still the residence of an ealderman, in which year, the town was ravaged by Bernwulf. In 757 and 785, Lindisse was considered of so much importance, as to induce Offa to attempt its reduction, and possibly endeavour to incorporate it into his kingdom of Mercia. Be this however as it may, so much impor- tance did he attach to its possession, that on its conquest or submission, he assumed the title of King of Lindisse. In 796, Lindisse would appear to have recovered its independence, or to have been in a state of rebellion, as many from the neighbour- ing districts are said to have fled to the ealderman of Lindisse for protection. In 830, Wiglaff of Lindisse, at that period probably ealderman, submitted to Egbert; In 871, Haldane, the Danish invader, BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 149 entered into a treaty with the ealdermeri A.D. 627. of Lindisse. In 1010, the Danish invaders again entered into a treaty with Godwin, the chief or ealderman of Lindisse. The same chief, in 1016, led the men of Lin- disse, and at the' battle of Assandown was slain, with many other leaders. At the time when Sweyne brought his ships up the Trent, and fixed his encampment, in a favourable position, both for his vessels and troops, on the hills near Gainsburgh, he found it necessary or advisable to enter into a treaty with the ealderman of Lin- disse, the successor of Godwin, who agreed not only to supply his troops with horses* necessary to the successful prosecution of the enterprise* but also to accompany him* with all his people, bargaining fbr his full share of the booty that might be obtained. In this case, the enterprise was not success- ful, and so enraged was Ethelred at the conduct thus pursued by the ealderman and inhabitants of Lindisse, that he is stated to have nearly destroyed the town* consuming it with fire, and driving away its inhabitants. Neither was this the 150 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 627. last misfortune to which this unfortunate town was subjected. In his progress, it fell under the displeasure of William the Conqueror, probably in consequence of being the property, and at times the resi- dence, of the earl of Mercia, who was then, as he assumed, in rebellion, the inhabitants were put to the sword, and the town set on fire, from the desolating effects of which it never again recovered. These observations, though perhaps in some instances, they may be considered premature, are made for the purpose of shewing that Lindisse was indebted to no accidental circumstances, but that it con- tinued, from the earliest period until the Conquest, to be the most important and influential town in the district. Such then, as far as can be judged, from the limited information to be obtained from ancient writers, was the relative position of the only two principal towns, for importance, in the district — Lindisse and Caerlindcoet or Lincoln — and it is from a consideration of the circumstances con- nected with each that any judgment can BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 151 be formed of the cause that induced a.d. 627. Edwin and Paulinus to select the one place in preference to the other. As has been stated, when the northern maurauders landed in this district, either at Grimsby, or in the mouth of the Humber, the course they pursued seems invariably to have been directed to Lindisse, with whose chief an agreement or treaty was usually entered into, for joint aid or assistance ; but with Caerlindcoet or Lincoln no such communi- cation or understanding seems to have taken place. There is, therefore, reasona- ble grounds for assuming that Lindisse, at the period here referred to, was a place of greater importance. Few events, in an historical point of view, are so isolated as to stand uncon- nected with previous acts or circumstances, which necessarily flowing out of each other, and forming a contingent series of events resulting from each other, or readily traceable to some common original source ; such, however, would be the case in this instance, if we are to believe that the transactions of Edwin and Pauli- 152 HISTORY OF THE A.D.627. nus were connected with Caerlindcoet or Lincoln. On the contrary, the connec- tion of these parties with Lindisse is put almost beyond a doubt by the transactions which took place during their residence — the foundation of a religious establishment and the subsequent fixing of an episcopal seat here. With Caerlindcoet, or Lincoln, no transaction has been discovered, which can lead to the belief, that either Edwin or Paulinus advanced further into the dis- trict than Lindisse, near as Caerlindcoet is now known to be, and with the prestige which surrounds its history at a later period. This might arise from various causes, but no doubt principally from the well-grounded opinion of Edwin, as to the importance of Caerlindcoet— its effect upon bis further proceedings— or his ability, or inclination to obtain possession of the place, supposing a considerable population to have remained within the walls of the ancient city— these walls to have been complete and still surrounding it, and capable of resisting any attacks which it might have been in the power of Edwin BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 153 to make. In the then state of the arts A.D. 627. and military warfare a very slight ob- struction was quite sufficient, to prevent at least, any sudden attack. This may be pre- sumed from the obstruction caused by the Wall of Severus, which had been found tolerably successful in controlling the north- ern tribes, and long prevented their inroads, and we have no reason to suppose that the military skill or means of the Saxon invaders had been, since that period, much improved. Besides the reasons which may be fur- ther deduced from the presumed state of the district, it happens somewhat singularly that the principal and only public transac- tion, of which a somewhat detailed account has been preserved, supports the view here taken, that neither Paulinus, nor Edwin, advanced into the district, farther than Lindisse, This is the statement pre- served, of Deda having witnessed the baptism, by Paulinus, of some thou- sands in the river Trent, near the city of Tiovulfingacester, in the presence of Edwin. Without adverting further to the opinion that Tiovulfingacester and the u 154 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 627. modern Torksey are one and the same place, it is sufficient, for our present pur- pose, to note, what is not matter of dispute, that this transaction took place at the river Trent. Had Edwin or Paulinus been esta- blished at Caerlindcoet or Lincoln, it is reasonable to suppose that such an impor- tant ceremony would have been appointed to take place in the nearest stream, which was quite sufficient for the purpose, the river Lindis, flowing closely beside that town, instead of in the Trent, some ten miles at least distant, which presented no greater facilities for the purpose. Nor is the presumption, in this case, lessened by the fact, that Bede's informant became afterwards a member of the religious esta- blishment at Parteney, founded some sixty years afterwards ; but from this fact it may be inferred, that Deda was a resident of Caerlindcoet, or the neighbourhood, other- wise it might fairly be presumed that he would have connected himself with the ecclesiastical establishment at Lindisse. According to Bede, a church was erected at the place of Blecca's habitation, — that in BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 155 his time, nearly a hundred years subse- A.d. 627. queritly to the transactions here referred to, as communicated by Cymbertus, then bishop of Lindisse, the walls of which were still standing, although the roof had fallen in, yet still public feeling had continued to attach importance to these dilapidated remains, as it was believed that numerous " miraculous cures were there wrought, for the benefit of those who have faith to seek the same," — a somewhat cynical observa, tion, if it could be supposed that Bede had any doubt of the truth of the statement, which public report connected with the- sanctified spot where first the doctrines of the gospel had been promulgated. Here also some of the labourers in the same vineyard, although entirely unconnected with the church of Rome, had continued to officiate, the town of Lindisse being of sufficient importance to be included in the title, and one of the places specially in the jurisdiction of the bishops of Mercia, Mid- dle Anglia, and Lindisfar — a description which, it may be incidentally noticed, limits the bounds of Mercia considerably, at this 156 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 627. early period ; specifies the distinctive dis- trict of Middle Anglia — and marks Lindisse as, at that period, no part of Mercia, but separately distinguished and known. Leav- ing this matter, which opens a new view of the early state of the midland district, it may be observed, that had the establish- ment of the church been at Lincoln, or at Caerlindcoet, the Saxon town, no doubt the name of that place would have been assumed in preference to that of Lindisse, — a circumstance which almost of itself, independent of other corroborating facts, would seem to justify the opinion that no church was, at the period referred to, established at any other place in the dis- trict than at Lindisse, the residence of Blecca. In the course of this argument, it has been supposed that the insertion of the name of Lincoln, instead of Lindisse, in the copies of the writings of Bede, has been made either through negligence or miscon- ception. The earliest of these MSS. do not date earlier than the tenth or eleventh centuries, and consequently at a period BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 157 when the circumstances of the district had AI) - 627 - very greatly changed, — when the name of Lindisse had nearly passed into oblivion, — when Lincoln had become a place of im- portance, the seat or intended seat of a most extensive bishopric, — and when conse- quently either a contraction or failure in the ancient MSS., might leave the proper name of the place to be supplied from the knowledge or supposition of the transcriber. That such has been the misfortune to which the most important MSS. have been exposed is well known ; nor can it be supposed that those of Bede have been exempted. Neither are these the only sources of error, as even the printed copies and translations of Bede are not free from additional misconceptions, and add greatly to the difficulty of correctly ascertaining the original meaning of the author. A curious instance of this, and in some mea- sure connected with the present subject, may be quoted from an early translation of the author here referred to, and which will tend to illustrate one of the many 158 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 627. sources from whence errors originate. It is as follows : — " As for such things as were done in the territory of Lindissig r (that is Holy Island,) touching the furde- rance of the faith of Christ, and what priests there succeeded, from time to time, we have learned either by the writings of the reverend bishop Cymbertus, either by the lively voice of other men of good credit. "5 The blunder here is entirely in the gloss, within parentheses ; and arises from the inadvertence of Stapylton, who does not seem to have been aware that there were two bishoprics in the Saxon church, of very synonimous names, Lindisse and Lin- disfarne, both existing, and what is singu- lar, both titles falling into desuetude, or the seat of the see being removed, about a similar period. The territory of Holy Island was the original seat, and hence designated, of the early Scottish bishops of Lindisfarne ; but this seat was subsequently removed thence, and fixed, for short periods, in different places, until arriving at Dur- ham, it there became fixed, from which place 5 Stapylton's Translation of Bede, fo. 1655. BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 159 its palatine bishops have been since desig- A.D. 627. nated. The other bishopric, of a similar ~ name, is that of Lindisse, Lindissig, the subject of this enquiry, of which Treveris states : " the province of Lindisfar, or Lyn- deseye, is all one, and lyeth by est Lincolne." 6 Indeed the attempt to illus- trate an ancient author, in unskilful hands, may frequently tend to increase any obscu- rity, subsequent copyists not being so necessarily particular in observing and noting the separating marks. Thus the gloss of one writer, too often, becomes text to another, and error is perpetuated. 7 These observations will tend to shew the principles and points upon which this in- vestigation is based, and elucidate any difficulty that may arise, in considering the course of events connected with the esta- blishment of the Episcopate at Lindisse, 6 Treveris' Polychronicon, fo. Lon. 7 In the course of the author's reading, unless his memory- is treacherous, a similar error, and also in the gloss, exists in a Saxon translation of Bede, by Alfred, the word Lincolan being inserting in the text between crotchets : but his dis- tance from the best public libraries, has prevented him from satisfying himself of the correctness of his recollection. Per-> haps some more fortunate pioneer may discover the copy to which allusion is here made. 160 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 627. over which twelve centuries have rolled, and of which, as has been shewn, most of the records have perished in the course of the miseries inflicted upon the place, inde- pendent of other causes. The importance of Lindisse is also shewn from its being the early residence of Blecca, one of the family of the prosapia Lindisfarorum ; from its chiefs being parties to various historical events ; and though last not least in the chain of facts leading to a certain conclu- sion — the adoption, five centuries subse- quently, by the successor of Paulinus, of the earliest title, that of " Episcopii Lindis- farorem." With these remarks, which are rendered necessary by the loss of the early docu- ments connected with the history of the district, we shall proceed to detail the labours of Paulinus. The conversion of Blecca and his household, was followed by that of many of his people. This led, as might naturally be expected, to the building of a church, the first raised in this district, in order to the regular celebration of the worship of God. This church, according BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 161 to Bede, was " built of stone and of beau- J_^ '. tiful workmanship," and no doubt in the best style of the period, " the windows were of fine linen cloth," or perhaps, as more common, " of latticed wood work, no glazed ornaments, and therefore the birds," as in other cases, "flew in and out, and made their nests in it." According to modern notions, this church had no very great pretensions to beauty or workman- ship ; and it is only when contrasted with other churches of the period we discover that it was quite equal, if not superior to many. Some few years later, Finan, one of the Scottish missionaries, in the northern parts, "built a cathedral church of wood, thatched with reeds ; but it was not long till Eadbed, instead of this conse- crated thatch, apparelled over the whole church with a roof of lead, a work both of devotion and cost, though it is not the mason, but the worshipper, that makes a church." 8 One church, at Durham, was of split oak, covered with reeds, in the 8 Higges' Legend of St. Cuthbert, p. 8, quarto, Sunderland, 1816. 162 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 627. Scottish fashion. The nave of Grinsted church in Essex, the most ancient part, was formed of the trunks of large oaks, split and rough hewn on both sides, set upright close to each other, and let into a sill at the bottom, and a plate at the top, fastened together with wooden pins — it was twenty- nine feet nine inches long, and five feet six inches high. It may be doubted, whe- ther all the religious edifices, even so far inland as to the southern portion of the island, as Essex, may not be considered as erected by the disciples of Columba, who shortly after this period, were instrumental in establishing the Christian religion in the greater part of the country. The use of stone in preference was employed by the missionaries of the Roman church — hence possibly its designation, more Romanum, in contra-distinction to the more Scoticum, the building with oak or other wood. 9 It is not improbable, from the word adopted by the Saxons, getimbrienne, that their houses of all kinds were generally made of wood ; and the employment of stone in 9 Ducarrel, Aug. Ro. Ant., p. 100. BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 163 sacred edifices, was probably adopted, from A.D. 627. the practice common on the continent. ^~^ This method was practised by Paulinus, both in this and a subsequent instance in Northumbria. One of the earliest and most important duties which Paulinus was called upon to perform, in this church, was the consecra- tion of Honorius as bishop, it is said, of Canterbury — Lindisse primus est episcopus ordinatus 1 — the first bishop ordained at Lindisse ; to the same purport — postmo- dum Honorium consecravit in Lindisse pro- vincia. This transaction, it has been said, took place at Lincoln, but there seems little support for such an opinion to be derived from the earlier annalists. " Provinciam Lindissae regionis ad fidem Christi convertit atque prius Blecca illius civitatem prefec- tum cum omni domo suo baptizavit. In qua civitate ecclesiam fabricavit, et in ea Hon6rium episcopum consecravit." The Saxon Chronicle does not assign any title to Blecca, merely designating him as a rich man, there converted with his household, 1 Matth. of West., anno 628. 164 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 627. Florence of Worcester seems to have copied from the same source as Matthew of West- minster, merely fixing the transaction as in Lindisse. The editor of the Monu. Hist, in their copy of Bede, states the consecra- tion : " Occurrente sub illo in Lindo- colino," but this does not agree with either of the above. It is probable, therefore, the original MSS. might read Lind. and that the copyist filled up the termination according to his own fancy ; 2 a supposi- tion rendered probable, not only by what has been already alluded to, as the proba- ble state of Lincoln about this period — but is further supported by Tysilios' Welch History, by Geoffrey of Monmouth, who mentions the place, about this period, under the name of Caerlindcoet. Its deno- mination of Lincoln, probably did not commence till the end of the tenth or beginning of the eleventh century, when it was occupied by a Danish population. Whether Honorius was, in the first instance, appointed to Canterbury, is 2 Matth. of West. fo. 114, anno 628. Flor.Wig. in Monu. Hist. p. 528, alia manu. Bede Monu. Hist. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 165 somewhat doubtful. Justus, his predeces- a.d. 627. sor, is generally supposed to have held "-" that see until 630-633. Possibly Honorius was, originally, one of the assistants who arrived with Paulinus, and was consecrated to the episcopal office, for the purpose either of assisting Justus, or of proceeding to some other district, in order to establish the faith where it had not already been preached. On the death of Justus he was appointed to be his successor. That such was the case, is rendered tolerably proba- ble by the fact, that it was not till 634, that pope Honorius acknowledged the suc- cession to the archbishopric of Canterbury. On this occasion, the pope took the oppor- tunity of encouraging his namesake, in the zealous performance of his episcopal duties — that for the advancement of his (the Redeemer's) church he may speedily, by your means, add further increase, to the end that the souls already won by you and your predecessors, beginning with our lord Gregory, may grow strong and be further extended." 3 At the same time, also, pope 3 Bede's Ecc. Hist. 166 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 627. Honorius sent the pall, the mark of archie- piscopal authority, both to Paulinus and Honorius of Canterbury, thus conferring upon these two officers of the church, authority, " that when the divine grace shall call either of you to himself, the sur- vivor shall appoint a bishop in the room of him that is deceased. 4 The period of the consecration it is very uncertain and difficult precisely to deter- mine. By some, Justus is not supposed to have deceased till 635 — and Paulinus to have left Lindisse, 628 or 9 — while Edwin, with whom Paulinus retired into North- umbria, is said to have been slain in 633. In such circumstances, it is difficult to con- nect the various events, in which these parties were actors — Paulinus is believed to have left Lindisse with Edwin, about 628 or 9 — In 633, Edwin was slain at the battle of Heathfield — and Justus is sup- posed to have held Canterbury till 630 or 633. — This consecration of Honorius, while Paulinus was a resident in Lindisse, seems 4 Bede's Ecc. Hist., ut supra. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 167 to be therefore somewhat doubtful, at least A.D. 628. at the period generally supposed. Of the further transactions of Paulinus, whilst a resident in this district, little or no information is to be obtained, and indeed, there is great difficulty in fixing the precise period or locality of the tran- sactions, in which he was engaged. Many circumstances have combined to render these elucidations neither clear nor pre- cise, and consequently to leave them in uncertainty and doubt ; whilst at the same time, the general current of all the sub- sequent transactions, necessarily lead to the conclusion that the events connected with the introduction of Christianity, as well as the foundation of a religious esta- blishment, are referable only to the town of Lindisse. This is not difficult to ac- count for, when the early period, in which the events took place, is adverted to — the obscurity into which the town of Lindisse fell, caused mainly by the ravages of the northern pirates, and the destruc- tion of all the documents connected there- with, which almost necessarily resulted, 168 HISTORY OF THE a.d 627 the uncertainty and doubt produced by the circumstance of the name of this most ancient town, and that of the district in which it is situated, being similar, the former giving its name to the latter — the removal of the seat of the original see, at so early and dark a period of history, to Lichfield, to Dorchester, long previous to its being ultimately fixed at Lincoln ; — with various other circumstances which have been noted in this enquiry — all these have contributed to point public attention to Lincoln, which, as one of the Danish burghs, shortly before the Conquest, became a place of importance. To these causes producing much misappre- hension, may also be added the feeling of indifference generally prevailing, with respect to transactions which occurred previous to the conquest — that event having, almost ever since, been considered as the epoch from whence the history of the country, either generally or locally, was worthy of investigation, leaving out of view the fact, that most of the customs and practices, which have since obtained, BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 169 received their colour and impression, asA.D. 628. well as contributed their share in promo- ^ "" ting and securing public liberty, — and had their original in institutions established long before Norman William set his foot on this island. It must be admitted that, at the period here referred to, the account of the tran- sactions, in this district, is meagre and un- satisfactory, and that the whole of the midland district of Britain was in a most unsettled and disorganized state, not yet brought under the domination, of either the East Anglian or Mercian kingdoms. Penda of Mercia is the first who appears to have obtained any temporary supremacy here ; but in 629, the seat of his authority A.D. 629. was extended to a district, in the south- west of Britain, about Cirencester, 5 where he was attacked by Cinegils and Cuic- holme of Wessex. Defeating this attempt, Penda seems to have joined with the chief of East Anglia, in carrying the war into the dominions of his invaders, who were 5 Bellum gesserint contra Penda juxta oppidum Cirncestra. Ethelwerd Chron. 170 HISTORY OF THE ad. 629. compelled to submit to all his demands. Successful in this instance, he was encou- raged to extend his dominions on the north, and to rid himself of the supremacy claimed over him by Edwin of Northum- bria, in which he also succeeded. 6 It is probable, therefore, that the encroachments of Penda, and his near approach, induced Edwin to retire from Lindisse, and give up any expectations he might have formed, as to adding that district to his other dominions. The connexion of Edwin with Lindisse, appears to have been entirely of a peaceful character — a friendly visit — as there is no appearance of any attempt to interfere with the authority of Blecca, or to exercise any superiority in the district. On the contrary, Blecca is marked out as the party giving authority to the preaching of Pauli- nus, and establishing a church in the place of his residence, circumstances which shew that whatever might be the object of Edwin of Northumbria, in his visit to Lindisse, it 6 Primus separavit regnum Merciorum a regno Nordorum. Nennius Hist. p. 76. Hist. Mon. Brit. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 171 was not of a hostile character. Had itA.D. 629. been otherwise he would have appointed a bishop in the place, the general subse- quent practice of the early Saxon monarchs, after their conversion to Christianity, as an evidence either of their zeal or supremacy. As in this case there is no appearance of pressing necessity to compel Edwin and Paulinus to leave Lindisse, there is much probability that the church, so recently established, was not abandoned ; but that at least one of the deacons, or assistants, would be left by Paulinus, to carry on public worship, as well as to superintend the conduct of those who had so recently been admitted members of the church, and received Christian baptism. In a subse- quent case of a much more pressing necessity this care was observed; and Paulinus, when obliged to leave Northum- bria, appointed his deacon James to take care of the church planted there, 7 and thus provided for the carrying on of the regular ecclesiastical duties. Even, therefore, if 7 Reliquerat autem in ecclesia sua Eboracensis Jacobus diaconum virum ubique ecclesiastioum et sanctum .'. docendo et baptizando eripuunt. Bede, Hist. Ecc. b. 11-20. 172 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 627. Penda had brought his forces into the neighbourhood, which the conduct of Edwin, immediately afterward, does not render probable, he having, in the follow- ing year, carried his arms into the western parts near Loidis, against Cedwall, stiled a chief among the Britons ; s yet, although ' a heathen man and an enemy,' there is no evidence that Penda had then practised any severities against those who had adopted the Christian faith. To whatever cause the retirement of Edwin from Lindisse may be ascribed, there is no doubt that on returning to Northumbria, Paulinus still continued to labour in extending the knowledge of Christianity, wherever the chief even temporarily held his residence. Thus he is found in the south-west, throughout 8 The portion of country held at this period, by those de- nominated Britons, seems to have consisted of a great part of the western division, into which many of the original or romanized portions of the inhabitants had been gradually driven from the southern, eastern, and north-eastern districts, according as the successful incroachment of the Saxon inva- ders proceeded. In fact, there is every probability, that more than two hundred years elapsed before the remains of these expatriated inhabitants were confined within the mountainous fastnesses of Cornwall and Wales. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 173 Bernicia, and even at the extreme borders A.D. 629. of Diera, labouring for the conversion of the inhabitants ; and in the year, subse- quent to his retirement from Lindisse, 630-1, he accompanied Edwin in making A.D. 63c. an incursion into the territories of Cedwall who was defeated. Here at Campo-Dono, the Plain of the Don, 9 and residence of Cedwall, Paulinus was so far successful in his labours, that assisted by Edwin, he built a church, most probably of wood, but which unfortunately a few years afterwards in 633, was burnt down, as well as the a.d. 633. town and royal residence. 1 The only por- tion preserved belonging to the church, being the altar of stone, which was subse- quently set up in the monastery belonging to Thrythwolfe, near the wood Elmete : of so great value was every part of each edi- 9 Hunter supposes this place to be the modern Doncaster, near which town, within a few years, a very ancient rude pillar of stone existed, possibly commemorating this engagement. 1 The destruction of this city induced the successors of Cedwall, subsequently to remove the residence, and to esta- blish it at Oswintiiorp, near the modern town of Leeds. " Pro qua reges posteriores fecere sibi villam in regione quo vocatur Loidis." Bede, II. c. xv. 174 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 633. difice considered, which had once been devoted to public worship. Although success had hitherto attended Paulinus, in his endeavours to extend and establish the Christian faith in the north- ern parts, yet his further progress was entirely prevented by the measures of Penda of South Mercia, who, having suc- ceeded in extending his possessions into the northern part of Mercia, the country watered by the Idle and the Sheaf, entered into an agreement with Cedwall, the chief among the western Britons, for the pur- pose of attacking Edwin of Northumbria, with whom the former had been for some time at war. Accordingly in 633, their united forces entered Northumbria, en- countered Edwin at Heathfield, 2 totally routed his army with great slaughter, 2 The scene of this engagement is somewhat doubtful, but is generally believed to have taken place at Hatfield, a very ancient place, on the borders of Northumbria and North Mercia, and which is further rendered probable by the place to which Edwin is presumed to have been carried prisoner, and died, being not far from that neighbourhood. Abraham de la Pryme who bestowed much pains in the investigation of the ancient history of this district, agrees with this supposi- tion. Ab. de la Pryme's Letter to Thoresby, vol. 2, Lon. 1832. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 175 mortally wounded Edwin, and slew about a.d. 633. thirty of his chiefs. Edwin probably was taken prisoner, and is supposed to have shortly afterwards died at Edwinstowe, so named in consequence, some twenty miles south from the presumed scene of the battle. Afterwards Penda and Cedwall entered Northumbria, which they suc- ceeded in over-running, and again divided into two, Deira and Bernicia, over each of which, the line of the former chiefs was then restored, Of York, to which the heart of Edwin was brought, and the western parts, Cedwall kept possession till 635, 3 when he was expelled by Oswald of a.d. 635. Deira. On the defeat of Penda, in 655, the whole was again re-united under Oswio or Oswy. *■ Such being the state of Northumbria, the whole country in confusion, and no prospect of safety for the family of Edwin, but in flight, Paulinus resolved to return 3 Oppido municipio, where being besieged by Osric, Cedwall suddenly attacked and defeated him. This is believed to have been York, Eboracum, which Aurelius Victor, in his history of Csesar, expressly terms a munici- pium. Bede Hist. Ecc, bk. III. 1. Mon. Hist. Brit. p. 173. 176 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 635. into Kent, leaving the church under the "^ ~"^ care and superintendence of his deacon James, a holy ecclesiastic, who long con- tinued to baptize there. Accompanied therefore by Ethelburga, her daughter, and a son and grandson of Edwin, Paulinus was fortunate enough to escape by sea, taking with him, it is said, many rich goods, and amongst others a large gold cross and golden chalice, which had been dedicated to the use of the altar. Paulinus safely returned into Kent, where he was honourably received, and was, on the death of Romanus, appointed to the bishopric of Rochester, which he held till AD. 644. his death in 644. The cross and chalice, which had been brought from Northum- bria, were long preserved and used in the church at Canterbury. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 177 Chapter IV. Christianity introduced into Ireland — St. Patrick — his suc- cess — St. Columba — origin of Scotia and Scoti — St. Columba's arrival at Iona — his successful preaching — religious establishments founded and superintended by — origin of Culdees — foreign Scots — Irish establishments — practices different from that of Rome — Easter — diffe- rent forms of tonsure — practices peculiar to eastern and western churches — secular clergy — removed from Can- terbury — preaching of ministers of Iona — difference between Scoto-Irish church and Rome — Bernicia and Deira — Christianity in Mercia — state of East and Middle Anglia and Lindisse — Penda of Mercia — his conquests — slain at Winwid — succeeded by Peada — converted by Aidan of Lindisfarne — Scottish priests brought to Lindisse — bishopric of Mercia, Middle Anglia, and Lindisse — murder of Peada — Oswy expel- led from Lindisse — Wulphere succeeded to Mercia and Middle Anglia — synod at Streanschalch respecting Easter — Roman practice agreed to be adopted — reason why — St. Peter and St. Paul at Rome — Wighard sent to Rome for consecration — his death — removal of Diuma from his bishopric — accession of Ceadda — esta- blishment at Lindisse — grant of lands to erect churches — Ad Bearve — where situated — extensive wood near Lindisse — battle near — locality of — Winfrid retires to his monastery — reasons for assigning Ad Bearve to Lindisse — grants to ancient churches — form of consecra- tion — usual stiles of building — form of church at Z 178 HISTORY OF THE Lindisse — discovery of original building — internal evidence of antiquity — funerals in very ancient churches — ancient minsters erected near or over springs — cha- racter of Ceadda, and death. A.D. 644 With the retirement of Paulinus ceased for the present the efforts of the missiona- ries from Rome, to propagate the faith, at least in Lindisse, so far as can now be ascertained, and although the doctrines promulgated were, doubtless, those of the Scriptures, yet it is undoubted that the forms and practices pursued in the cele- bration of public worship, were somewhat unsettled and that these were regulated principally by the opinions of the various pastors, more than by any general instruc- tions or directions. Such at least, may be learnt from the letters of Gregory, directing Augustine, "to choose from every church those things that are pious, religious, and upright, and when you have made them up into one body, let the minds of the English be accustomed thereto." 4 Subse- 4 " Ex singulis ergo quibusque ecclesiis quas pia, quae religiosa, quae recta sunt elige, et heec quasi in fasciculum collecta, apud Anglorum mentes in consuetudinem depone." Bede, Eccl. Histi bk. 1, cap. 27. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 179 quently, however, a stricter and more A.D. 644. uniform practice was directed and enforced by the successors of Gregory, and by pro- gressive councils of the church. With this, however, we are not now concerned, but have to look to a much different and opposite quarter, for those ministers, through whom the light of the gospel was to be further diffused. Of the origin of these it will be necessary to premise a few particulars. From an early period of the fifth cen- tury, Christianity appears to have been extensively established in Ireland, and promoted there, principally by means of St. Patrick, which name, instead of his original one of Maun, 5 he is said to have assumed on consecration. Of this extraor- dinary individual, to whom Ireland was so largely indebted, the zeal of his followers has preserved some few particulars. Born of Christian parents in 372, and stolen from his home, by Irish pirates, in his sixteenth year, he remained in that coun- try in slavery for six years, when he was 5 Nennius Hist. cap. 57. 180 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 644. fortunate enough to effect his escape. Thus early initiated into the language of Ireland, he was possessed with an earnest desire, at a future period, to be employed there as a missionary. For the purpose of preparing himself, he is alleged to have spent many years in some of the most celebrated monasteries of Italy and Gaul, reading and searching into the mysteries of God, and studying the books of the Holy Scriptures, 6 receiving ordination, it is said, from Celestine, bishop of Rome, 423-431. Others, however maintain that he was ordained by Amathaeus, archbi- shop of Bourdeaux, a supposition which, judging from the rules and practices he afterwards established in his monasteries, seems not improbable. On this latter ground the subject is of importance, be- cause the connection of St. Patrick with Rome, would necessarily imply a trans- 6 Ac post Romani usque perrexit et per longum spatium ibidem mansit ad legendum scrutandeque mysteriae Dei, sanctasque pereurrit Scripturas. Nennius Hist. cap. 55. At this period, Stilicho, ultimus Romanorum, was labouring to protect and maintain the Empire. In 410, Rome was taken by the Goths. BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 181 ference of Roman customs, and such has, A.D. 644. therefore, been strenuously maintained, probably on very doubtful testimony. Some further light may, however, be thrown upon this subject, in considering the transactions of Columba, one of his most enterprising and zealous successors. During the next forty years of his life, St. Patrick was probably engaged in various quarters, in promulgating the faith, but it was not till 436, when upwards of sixty years of age, and five years after the death of Celestine, that St. Patrick returned to Ireland. Before 456, he had succeeded so greatly, in that country, as to be induced then to hold a council of his brethren, and to establish regulations for the general con- duct of the clergy, as well as of the laity ; 7 indeed, if we are to give credit to some authors, St. Patrick was endowed with extraordinary powers, quite equal to those conferred upon the apostles and first disci- ples of Christ. He is also supposed to have possessed no small amount of literary ^Yeowell's Chron. of An. Br. Church, 4to. Lon. 1847, p. 182. 182 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 644. powers, having written three hundred and sixty-five canonical and other books, foun- ded as many churches, consecrated the same number of bishops, one to each church, ordained three thousand presby- ters, and converted and baptized twelve thousand persons in Connaught alone. 8 Whatever credit may be attached to such statements, there is no doubt but that, by the middle of the sixth century, many ecclesiastical establishments, which were also seminaries of education, had been made in the southern districts of Ireland, at Ardmore, Lismore, and Ernly, in Munster, and at Ossory, and Beg Erin, in Leinster, while great part of the south and all the northern and western provinces were still pagan. 9 During succeeding years these were greatly extended ; and in Leinster, about a century afterwards, Columba, the apostle of the Scots, had his education. The zeal for the propagation of the gospel, which had been fostered by St. Patrick, 8 Nennius Hist. cap. 60. 9 Yeowell's Chron. of An. Brit. Church, 4to. Lon. 1847, cap. ix. p. 89. BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 183 was not suffered to languish amongst his A.D. 644. successors, but with a courage and perse- verance which is worthy of every commen- dation, the knowledge of the gospel was widely diffused. At a time, when the Anglo-Saxons had hardly established them- selves in Britain, one of these, Fridolin, a native of Ireland, had already, in 470, founded a convent at Leckingen, an island of the Rhine, and dedicated a church to St. Hilarius, the possessions of which have given name to the canton of Glarus. To the inhabitants of Britain, however, the memory of Columba 1 ought to be the most endeared. Born in 521, and connected, it is said, with the royal families of Ireland, and of the Dalreudini in Scotland, he added upwards of sixty monasteries and churches to those previously established in Ireland; and at the council of Drimceat, 574, after a visit to Iona, he was appointed primate of all the Irish churches. Having esta- blished the church in Ireland, upon an 1 Columba prsecipuus post St. Patricium, prteco veritatis et seminator religionis ex universa fere Hibernia. Irish Annalis. Magist. Ann. 592. 184 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 644. extended basis, his thoughts turned towards the hitherto neglected country of Scotland, in the northern parts of which, it is supposed, a party of his country- men had latterly made an establishment. From this apparently unknown and un- looked for quarter, was the light of the gospel destined to be preserved and esta- blished in Lindisse, as also in the midland and southern districts of Britain. " From the third to the tenth century, it was the usual custom for writers, on Ire- land and Irish affairs, to use the terms Scotia and Scoti. The modern Scotland was not known, so early as the fifth cen- tury, by any name different from that applied to the southern parts of the whole island, but was usually included under the names Britannia, Insula Albionum, and the northern portions of the country, Terra Pictorum. About A.D. 500, a colo- ny of the Irish first brought the name of Scots into that country." There can be little doubt that the Terra Pictorum extended alongst the western coast of the bishopric or Lincoln. 185 modern Scotland so early as the third A.D. 644. century. 2 ^~"~ > About eighty years before the time of Paulinus, and upwards of forty before the arrival of Augustine in Kent, Columba, the presbyter and abbot/ in 563 or 565, set out from Ireland in a very frail vehicle, a wicker boat 4 covered with hides, accom- panied by twelve of his followers, for the purpose of carrying the knowledge of the gospel, into the hitherto unknown and pagan isles and mainland of the northern parts of Britain. Landing at I, Hi, or Iona, (since termed Columkill,) a small solitary island, on the confines of the 2 Yeowell's Chron. Ant. Br. Church, c. ix. 89. 3 Venit de Hibernia, presbyter et abbas, habitu in veta monachi insignes. It has been remarked, as singular, that Columba and his successors, though only having = the title of abbots, should exercise a jurisdiction over bishops. There is no reason to suppose that the order of bishops was unknown in Ireland ; but, it will have been observed, that until a later period, the title of abbot was the only one granted to the chief of those setting out on missionary purposes, and possibly it was only when a church was established, that the episcopal title was conferred. This title is said frequently to have been given, in such cases, but was never assumed by Columba himself. 4 Called in Gaelic curach. The place where Columba landed is still called Port a-ckuraich. Smith's Life of Columba, 8vo. Edin. 1798, p. 12. 2a 186 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 644. Pictish territories, he there established a religious house 5 or monastery, which with- in a short time, became not only an object of veneration to the neighbouring districts, but also the parent source, from whence was diffused the knowledge of the gospel throughout no small portion of the conti- nent of Europe and in the whole country north of the Tyne, as well as Iona being the chief seminary of learning for some gene- rations in Europe. So celebrated was this remote island, that even to sleep in its dust became an object of desire ; and for ages, not only the bodies of the Scottish kings, but those of France, of Ireland, and of Norway, were brought to the sacred spot for interment. Columba himself was highly venerated and esteemed, not only by the kings of the Picts, but also by all the neighbouring princes, even far to the south of the Tyne in consequence of which his disciples were eagerly sought after to take up a residence with them, and to 5 This monastery at Iona was continued, till about 1203, when it was demolished, it is alleged, by some of the clergy from the north of Ireland. Smith's Life of Columba. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 187 propagate the faith in their several a.d. 644. districts. The religious establishments founded by the followers of Columba, generally con- sisted of an abbot and twelve companions, after the example originally set them, by their founder, on his setting out from Ireland, he being accompanied by twelve assistants. This society afterwards obtained the name of Culdees, derived from the title they themselves assumed of famili Dei, in the language of the country, Celle- da latinized into Celideus, hence Culdees, the C in this instance having the hard sound of K. Great pains were bestowed in selecting the children of pious parents, for admission into this order ; in training them up from infancy in the acts and habits of their office, keeping them under strict superintendance until their characters were fully formed, and their qualifications well known. To this care may be ascribed the celebrity which the order acquired and long maintained. Indeed to members of this society, it may not improperly be asserted that Germany is most materially 188 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 644. indebted. Columbanus, the friend, and sometimes supposed to be as the same per- son with Columba, with his pupil Gallus, preached on the upper banks of the Rhine, and the name of the latter is preserved in that of the canton of St. Gall, where his monastery was situated, and which may justly be regarded as the choicest storehouse of the learning of the middle ages. From Columbanus, the cloisters of Luxuaeil, that of Bobbio, and others derive their origin. Kilian, a Scot, with his companions, Coloman and Tott- man, founded a monaster}' at Wurtzburg, the library of which possessed many pre- cious documents, in the Irish language. The convent of St. Martin at Cologne, St. James at Ratisbon, and St. Mary at Vienna, are only some amongst the many Scottish foundations, to which Germany is indebted for the establishment and spread of the Christian doctrines, and the preservation of learning. Of the ancient connexion between the Scottish cloisters, and the mother country, traces exist even at the present day. In France, the convent of BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 189 Peronne, seems also to be among the a.d. 644. oldest foundations of the Scots. Gertrude, ~~" abbess of Nivelles, a daughter of Pepin, caused many learned Scots to settle in France — and Ullamus was the founder of the abbey of St. Quentin ; and to Scottish missionaries, many rich benefices were indebted for their foundation. 6 Neither were their labours confined only to these countries, even the extreme north was visited and enlightened by them. 7 The rules and practices pursued by Columba and the Scottish and Irish churches, differed in several points from those followed by the clergy, proceeding from and holding communion with Rome. Although the period when these differences originated may not be easily determined, yet a few remarks on the subject may not be misplaced, and will shew that although 6 In consequence of this success, the national jealousy was often excited against the Scots, but generally they were always able to recover their rights. In 846, the French bishops recommended to Charles the Bald, that the Hospitalia Scotorum might be kept up according to the intentions of the pious founders. Lappenberg's England under the Saxons, vol. 1, 184. 7 Ibid. 190 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 644. the original source, from whence all arose, was the same, yet that from a very early period, peculiar observances existed, mark- ing a distinction between the eastern and western churches, through one or other of which the gospel has been diffused through Europe. These observances did not alto- gether arise from any difference in the fundamental doctrines, but principally in the adoption of certain ritual forms and practices, which though they may not be considered as altogether essential, yet are not the less tenaciously insisted upon, being outward and visible signs, evident to all, and distinctively marking out the branch of the Christian church from which they have individually proceeded. The first and, perhaps, most important distinction, was as to the period for holding the great festival of Easter, 8 a matter which 8 The name was adopted, in this country, from that of a goddess, whom the Saxons worshipped, and whose great or principal festival was held in April. On the Monday and Tuesday of Easter week a singular custom was anciently practised, men and women collecting together, stopped the way with ropes, and pulled the passengers towards them — termed hocking them — and requiring a solatium before per- mitting them to pass. This is alleged to have been a very ancient sport, being mentioned by Herodotus, Pausanias, and Vegetius. Nuttall's Arch. Diet. Lon. 1840, art. Easter. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 191 long agitated the church. Originally itA.D.644. was held at the same time as the Jewish festival of the passover ; but a difference arising as to the proper day, the case was agreed to be referred to the patriarch of Alexandria, for the purpose of ascertaining the opinion of the philosophers of Egypt. The patriarch was directed to communi- cate the result to the bishop of Rome, for the information of the more distant western churches. In the early part of the fourth century, the council of Nice directed the adoption of a cycle of nine- teen years in the calculation of Easter, limiting the day of Easter to fall between the 3rd of March and the 3rd of April, which was followed by the church at Rome, aud those proceeding from it. The Alexandrian school used a cycle of eighty- four years, by which the equinoctial new moon could not occur before the 8th of March, nor later than the 5th of April, in consequence of which a considerable vari- ance frequently occurred in the holiday of Easter. This latter cycle was that adopted in the Scottish church, and thus 192 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 644. betrayed a marked distinction in its ori- gin. In the middle of the sixth century, a new cycle was adopted by the Roman church, more nearly assimilating to that of Alexandria, but this was not assented to by the British church until 664, w&en it was sanctioned at a council held at Whitby. In 699, this rule was also adopted by the Pictish clergy, and in 716, by the Scottish church. 9 A further peculiarity which marked a distinction in the original of the two churches, was that of the form of the tonsure. During the first four centuries of the Christian era, those who officiated in the public services of the church were not distinguished by any peculiar dress, or by the clipping of the hair. The first direction given on the subject, was by the council of Agatha in 425, when it was determined that no one should be admit- ted priest before being thirty years of age, and the clergy were merely enjoined to wear becoming attire. The tonsure 9 Lingard's Antiq. of Ang.-Sax. Churches, p. 36. Le Beau, p. 263. Burton's Mon. Ebor. p. 23. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 193 was adopted by the first professors of mo- A.D. 644. nastic life, and appears to have originated in the practice, common in the east, of shaving the head, as a mark of servitude, as well as of the deepest affliction and humiliation. 1 Retired from the world and worldly pleasures, these professors of the Christian faith adopted this practice, as a manifest token of voluntary seclusion ; and it was not till the most illustrious of the monastic order were drawn from their cells to occupy important stations in the church, but who still retained the sign of their former positions, that the practice was gradually assumed by the clergy in gene- ral, both in the eastern and western churches, and the tonsure began to be considered as necessary to be adopted by all who sought to be admitted into the 1 Shaving the head appears to have been practised in cer- tain circumstances, from a very early period, as we learn from an anecdote preserved by Fresnel, in his '" Lettres sur 1'Histoire des Arabes avant 1'Islamisme," When Harith, of the tribe of Bakr, had taken Adiyy his prisoner, he said to the latter in ignorance, ' Show me, Adiyy son of Babiah, and I release thee.' Adiyy answered 'Thou engagest then to release me, if I show thee Adiyy.' ' Yes.' ' Well then, I am he.' Harith released him according, subjecting him to the tonsure, to render it unquestionable that he had been his pri- soner." Foreign Qy. Key. 20, 144. 2b 194 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 644. ecclesiastical order, Then began the dis- tinction in the form of the tonsure. The members of the Roman communion shaved the crown of the head, which was thus surrounded by a circle of hair, supposed to represent the crown of thorns placed upon the Redeemer's head, which form they pleaded had descended from St. Peter. This was denominated the coronal or circular form. A second form was that which obtained the name of the semi- circular, used by Columba and the clergy of the Irish and Scottish churches, and which was the form commonly adopted from the eastern church. In this, the fore part of the head was shaved from ear to ear, in the form of a crescent, permitting the hair to grow on the back of the head, or, according to the description of Ceolfrid^ " upon the top of the head, it does indeed resemble a crown ; but when you come to the neck, you will find the crown you had seen so perfect cut short." 2 This form, the clergy of the Romish commu- 2 Ceolfrid's letter to Naitan, king of the Picts, ann. 716. Bede's Ecc. Hist. v. 21. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 195 nion denominated, in derision, the tonsure A.D. 644. of Simon Magus. 3 A third form was adopted, by some portion of the eastern church, that of shaving the whole head, hence denominated the entire, and charac- terised as that of St. Paul the apostle. Although the particular tonsure, previously used, does not seem to have thwarted, or been any bar to, the admission of members of different establishments into the commu- nion of the other churches, either of the east or the west ; yet it seems to have been a not uncommon practice for the clergy removed from the eastern to any of the western churches, and probably vice versa, to adopt that form of tonsure used in the church, to which they were removed. Thus Theo- dore, a Greek, appointed to the archbi- shopric of Canterbury in 668, and Hadrian, of Tarsus in Celicia, ordained sub-deacon, waited four months for the hair to grow, that it might be shorn into the shape of a crown, as they had previously used the ton- sure of St. Paul, the apostle, 4 according to the custom of the eastern churches. 3 Ibid. * Lingard's Sax. Ch. p. 39. Smith's Columba. Yeowell's Chron. of Brit. Ch. Bede's Ecc. Hist. p. 171. 196 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 644. Besides these the more obvious and public forms, there were various peculiar observances which shewed a distinct and different origin, from those that prevailed amongst the followers of the Romish com- munion, 5 all of which were practised, only in the eastern church, and some of them are still observed in the Russian branch of the Greek church. These were: — 1. Deferring baptism till the eighth day. 2. Administering that rite at the Epiph- any, as well as at the solemn festivals of Easter and Pentecost. 8. Admitting infant communion, long after it had been discontinued in the western churches. 4. Fasting on Wednesdays. 5. Abstinence from blood, Acts, xv. 29, observed still by all the eastern churches. 6. Using the Cursus Scotorum, a very ancient liturgy, (cursus), but of which no copy is now known to exist, originally brought from the church of Alexandria, and which St. Jerome affirms was that 5 Hart's Ecclesiastical Records, 8vo. Cambridge. 1846, Int. xiii. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 197 sung by St. Mark, afterwards used byA.D. 644. Gregory Nanzinarus (sic), whom St. Jerome "" calls his master, by St. Basil, St. Hono- ratus, the first abbot, by Cosarius, bishop, and St. Porcarius, abbot of Aries. This Cursus, judging from three very ancient Gallican liturgies, 6 with which church it is thus connected, differed in several material points from that used in the Romish church. The mass was not considered as a real propitiation for sin, merely spiritale sacrificium, a salutary effigy of the Lord's sacrifice ; — Transubstantiation was un- known — we partake spiritually of the body and blood of Christ; — The communion was given and recommended in both kinds 7 — fed with the bread of life and drank of the salutary cup. So also these ancient liturgies contain no address to any of the saints — no appearance of image 6 The liturgies'here referred to are the Gothico-Gallican liturgy used by the Gauls, whilst subject to the Empire of the Goths, till the seventh century : Missal of the French church, written in Gaul, in the sixth century ; a third ancient Gallican missal of the seventh century. 7 Office for the Visitation of the Sick, from an ancient liturgical MSS. written in Ireland, about the eighth century, edited by Sir W. Betham. 198 HISTORY OF THE A D. 644. worship, nor any prayer for the liberation of souls from purgatory — merely that they might have a part in the first resurrection. 7. In preserving the order of Chore- piscopi, or village bishops, some remains of which may be traced, as existing till the period of the Conquest, but was continued in Ireland, long after being discontinued in the church of Rome. 8. The Greek laity receive the sacra- ment by intinction, bread dipt in wine being given to each communicant by a spoon, a practice which may be traced to have existed in the ancient Irish church, to the eighth century : " Das ei Eucharis- tiam, dicens — Corpus etiam sanguis Domini nostri Jesu Christi, filii Dei vivi, conservat animam tuam in vitam perpetuum." 8 9. The manner of giving the benedic- tion was dnTerent. The Romish clergy bless with the index and middle finger, bending the thumb and two other fingers, so as to represent the form of a cross, while the Irish, as represented on an 8 Sir William Betham's ancient Irish Visitation Office, Irish Ant. Researches, pt. 1. BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 199 ancient silver box, A.D. 603, gave theA.D.644. benediction with the hand spread out, """" similar to that used in the Greek church, making the sign of the cross with three fingers. 9 10. No restriction was placed upon the clergy as to marriage. A synod, about 450, before Columba left Ireland, ruled, " If any clerk, from an ostiary to a priest, shall be seen without his tunic, ...... and if his wife does not go with her head veiled, let them be despised by the laity, and separated from the church. The Romish clergy were vowed to a life of celibacy, from originally belonging to some monkish order. It thus very early became the rule. 1 This last rule is evidently no new one, but a regulation, sanctioning the old and long prevailing practice, shewing that the celibacy of the clergy did not generally prevail. Indeed the connection of the secular clergy with the church is a curious 9 Irish Antiq. Researches, p. 1. Picart, V. p. 95. 1 In the church of England, the subject of the celibacy of .the clergy was warmly agitated until a very late period. 200 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 644. and not uninstructive subject of enquiry. The church of Rome, from an early period, selected the members of the monkish order, amongst whom celibacy was the prevailing rule, to the several offices of this church. On the contrary, as here shewn, the mar- riage of the priests, the followers of Co- lumba, was neither uncommon, nor sub- ject to observation. The same may be observed, respecting the Gallican church, in which the secular clergy maintained their ground till a late period — a custom which probably may be traced from the church established in Spain, amongst the Visigoths, through Aries, the head of which, even before the time of Gregory, was an object of dread to the papacy, 2 the archbishop being suspected of aiming at a supremacy, not solely over the Gallican church, independent of the authority which it was early the object of the bishop of Rome to obtain; a notion which leads 2 A bishop seems to have been appointed to Aries, so early as A.D. 60, it is not improbable, by St. Paul, when on his journey to Spain. It was not till A.D. 68, that the first bishop, Linus, was appointed to Rome. Hence may have originated the jealousy of the bishops of Rome. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 201 directly to the belief that they had both A -D ^ 4 - proceeded from earlier though divergent sources. Perhaps the practice of the head of the Romish church, in establishing thegrant of the pall to the several archbishops con- tributed, in no small degree, to the ulti- mate acknowledgement of his authority over the western churches. The different forms and practices used in the ancient Irish church, and followed and taught by Columba and his disciples, when establishing the Christian religion, in the northern and southern parts of Britain, being all traceable to those used in the eastern churches, — distinctly shew that they were drawn from that branch, and that the gospel was not planted in Ireland by ministers proceeding from the Romish communion ; but most probably through the church, established at a very early date, in Aries or Spain. From this latter country, Ireland is presumed to have obtained a branch, if not the whole, of its Celtic population, a trace of which may be readily discovered until the close of the eleventh century. The only authority exer- 2 c 202 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 644. cised by the Pope, in the Irish church, was that of confirming the nomination of bishops, even Peter-pence not being paid to the Pope, but to the church of Armagh, and not till 1151, was the first pall sent from the pope, a token of investiture given to every archbishop. In the bull of pope Adrian, conferring license to Henry II. to attempt the conquest of Ireland, no claim is advanced of any ecclesiastical authority over the church, the inducement is, " that the boundaries of the church may be extended," and " to declare to that uncouth and illiterate people the verity of the Christian faith." It was only at the Synod of Cashell, A.D, 1172, that "the Irish clergy agreed to have, for the future, the rites of the church in strict conformity with those of England." 3 With respect to the church in Britain, there is no doubt that the secular clergy long formed a portion of the establishment in both the archiepiscopal churches, and did the clerical duties in most, if not in all, s Wilkin's Cone. vol. 1, p. 473. Hart's Ecc. Kecords 8yo. Camb. 1840, Introduction. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 203 of the others, of an early foundation. 4 In A.D. 644. that of York, the secular clergy formed, until a later period, a considerable body, and were generally distinguished under the Scottish term of Culdees, which name they retained till late in the eleventh century. Their disputes with the monks, or regular clergy, of the church of York, regarded property, not religious opinion. 5 It is unquestionable, that the practices pur- sued by Columba and his successors, long left their impress upon the church of England. An enquiry, therefore, into their origin must be, generally, an object of con- siderable importance, and not the less so, that to the ministers proceeding from the college of Iona, the church in Lindisse, and consequently the bishopric of Lin- coln, owes its proper foundation and establishment. Reverting to the conduct of St. Columba, it is found that he was not only exceed- ingly successful in promoting the know- ledge of the gospel amongst the pagan 4 See Appendix (A.) 5 Lingard's Anglo-Saxon Church, Newcastle, 1810, p. 62. 204 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 644. tribes of the north, but also in extending "^ "^ his influence over the whole of the northern parts of the island, in which it has been acknowledged not less than three hun- dred churches were established. Perhaps considering the character which has been given of these ministers by Bede, this success is not much to be wondered at. "The divines of Iona, possessing the highest knowledge, preaching the gospel zealously, and accompanying this with the purest simplicity of manners, the only point of their deficiency from being per- fect, arose from their not possessing the right knowledge of the tonsure, and not keeping Easter, according to the practice of the Romish church." These, however, as has been shewn, were not the only differences, though the most obvious, which existed between the followers of the two churches, although at the period of the death of Columba, in 597, only a few months after the arrival of Augustine in Kent, no communication or connection had yet taken place between the two, the efforts of the ministers of lona having been BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 205 hitherto confined to the northern parts of A.D. 644. the island. A late Anglican divine, 6 in his life of St. Oswald, while he does justice to the zeal and persevering efforts of these ministers of Iona, takes occasion to con- demn, what he ventures to call, their cha- racter. " There appears," he says, " to have been, even at this time, the same national character in the Scottish church — the very same mixture of zeal and obsti- nacy, of austerity and harshness, which distinguished it in after days a back- wardness to adapt itself to circumstances, something like fierceness, an inclination to sectarianism, (at this time, and for years after, there had been no communication between the followers of Columba and the 6 The life of St. Oswald, Lon. 1842, a tract published, by the Rev. J. H. Newman, for the use of the members of the Romish church. This author was connected with the pub- lication of what were called Tracts for the Times, in which he first broached his unsettled opinions. In these Tracts, considerable alterations, approximating to Romish practices, was proposed to be made in the public and private services of the church of England. These have, unfortunately, not been without some influence upon a certain class of the ministers of that church, savouring more of the high-blown notions of papal arrogance and superiority, than of the cha- racter of the humble disciples of the meek and lowly Jesus. Dr. Newman has since transferred his services and allegiance to the Romish church. 206 HISTOKY OF THE A.D. 644. mission of the Romish church,) were from time to time apparent, compensated by a devoted adherence to old tradition, a hatred of change, a stedfast orthodoxy for a very high standard of holiness, a severe ascetism No two churches could be more opposed than those of the churches of Rome and Scotland." We are bound to admit these as the distinguishing fea- tures of the two churches, particularly as the writer has transferred his obedience from the protestant to the Romish church ; and perhaps, a more severe reflection upon the church of his adoption, could hardly have been penned, if the opposite qualities are to be assumed as its characteristic. If facility in adapting itself to the passions of mankind — a loose unsettled progressing orthodoxy, a readiness to change where its political position is concerned, a low stan- dard of holiness, a loose morality arising in no small degree from the celibacy of its clergy, the questionable if not obscene character of the enquiries put to its female votaries in the confessional, and the abso- lution assumed to be conferred by the BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 207 officiating priest ; if these be characteristic A.D. 644. of the Romish church — so long as the Bible is to be considered as the standard of faith and morals — it is not difficult to determine which is the higher and more catholic church — that of Rome or of Columba. As has been previously stated, the con- sequence of the defeat and loss of the battle of Hethfield, in 633, was the disso- lution of the kingdom of Northumbria, for although Eanfrid, a son of the sister of Edwin, and father of Talorcan, subse- quently king of the Picts, attempted to establish himself in Bernicia ; and Osric, also a connection of the late king, did the same in Deira, 7 yet Ceadwall, king of the western Britons, seems to have driven them both out in 634. In the following year, Oswald, the brother of Eanfrid, either assisted by his father-in-law, Cine- 7 Bernicia was usually considered as that tract of country situated between the Humber and the Tees ; Diera between the Tees aiid the Tyne. Its principal town, Deira-ham, (Durham) being the house or place of the chief of Deira. Being nearly surrounded by the river Wear, would be tolerably secure from ordinary assailants, and about 990, became the resting-place of the body of St. Cuthber't, and seat of the princely see of Durham. 208 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 644 gils of Wessex, or by the king of the Picts, with whom, it seems probable, he had for some time previously resided, succeeded in raising a sufficient force to recover the kingdom of Northumbria, or at least a large part of it, and compel Ceadwall to retire. Immediately upon the settlement of affairs, Oswald communicated with the head of the monastery of Iona, by some of whose ministers he had previously been converted to the Christian faith, while residing probably with the king of the Picts, requesting that some of the members of that church might be sent to him, by " whose instruction and ministry those whom he governed might be taught the advantages and receive the sacraments of the Christian faith." Accordingly Aidan, a man, according to Bede, of singu- lar meekness, piety, and moderation, was sent to Northumbria. By Oswald, he was most kindly received, obtained as a situa- tion for a monastery, the island of Lindis- farne, 8 an island on the Northumbrian 8 The title of bishop of Lindisfarne remained connected with this island, till about the year 800, when the devastations BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 209 coast ; and of which he was appointed A.D. 644. bishop. From this convenient spot, Aidan and his ministers were accustomed to visit the neighbouring districts of the Picts and Northumbrians, and thus to spread the knowledge of the Christian religion, as well as of civilization. The transactions which took place in the midland district, after the defeat and death of Edwin at Hethiield, are involved in much obscurity — certain prominent events are preserved ; but the cause of the changes commemorated, are left untold... . We learn, however, that Penda of Mercia, besides his successful operations in North- umbria, but supposed originally to have ruled over the southern portion only of the district, known under that general name, — was, in the production of these changes, a considerable actor, and extensively caused by the Danish pirates, compelled the bishop and monks to remove. From that time, they possessed only a temporary residence, at Hexham and other places, but car- rying about -with them the relics of St. Cuthbert, brought from Lindisfarne, until about 990, when Durham was fixed upon, and where a noble minster was subsequently erected. Prom that period, the title of the see was assumed from its Beat at Durham, while the original title of bishop of Lindis- farne fell into abeyance. 2d 210 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 644. enlarged his paternal dominions. So early as 636, he had turned his arms against East Anglia, and about the same time, probably, overran and obtained possession of that portion of the country, south of the Lindis, then known as Middle Anglia, but bordering upon East Anglia, of which at a subsequent period, his son Peada was made the chief. Of Lindisse, also, or the country between the Lindis and the Humber, Penda seems to have obtained possession, either by family connection with Blecca, the preceding ealderman, or in consequence of some agreement, as in 642, assisted by the Southhumbrians, or men of Lindisse, particularly mentioned as aiding him, he again broke into Northumbria, burnt Bebbanburg (Bamburgh), and defeated and slew Oswald, at the battle of Maserfield ; 9 a place which has been variously located, in the modern Shropshire and Lancashire, but was most probably situated not far from the river Tyne, in the northern dis- 9 Per diabolum artem, as the monkish historians allege ; but though a pagan, " he fprbode not to convert to Crysten fayth, all that wolde." Stapylton's Bede. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 211 trict of that country. In the following A.D. 644. year 643, Penda carried his forces south- """" wards, into Wessex, from whence he ex- pelled Ceanwehl, the chief or king of that district, in consequence of his having repu- diated his sister, to which Ceanwehl was only restored, by the "assistance of Cuthred, at the sacrifice of one-third of his kingdom. Indeed Penda who appears, about this period, to have been almost continually at war with one or other of his neighbours, was one of the most enterprising of the Anglo-Saxon chiefs, having largely increased his dominions, adding thereto North Mer- cia, Middle Anglia, and Lindisse, or South- humbria. His power seems to have been quite equal to his enterprise, as in 655, A.D. 655. when he again carried his arms into Northumbria, wars in those days being merely irruptions, and not securing conti- nuous sovereignty, he numbered thirty chiefs amongst his 'allies, one of whom was Edelhere, the brother of Anna, king of the East Angles. This was his last and most unfortunate war. Near the river Winwid, his army was completely routed by Oswy, 212 niSTORY OF THE a.d. 655. himself slain, and his kingdom overthrown. In Winwid amne vindictus est eaedes Annas, Casdes regum Sigbert et Egnice, Caedes regum Oswald et Edwine. 1 Such was the termination of the unfortu- nate battle of Winwid, in consequence of which, at least for some time, the dominions of Mercia were considerably restricted ; Peada, the son of Penda, receiving only controul over South Mercia, probably the original district held by his family. Some years previously, about 650, while holding only a delegated authority over Lindisse and Middle Anglia, Peada had paid a visit to Oswy, of Northumbria, whose daughter, Elfleda or Alkfrid, he solicited in marriage, but being in a state of Paganism, his desire was declined, the family of Oswy having been converted and baptised by the bishop of Lindisfarne, a. 1 The situation of the river Winwid ig uncertain. Gale thought the Went, near Pellington, was that intended ; while Abraham de la Pryme believed that the Winnet or Mere, had a preferable claim, grounding his opinion on the words of a charter of Robert de Lacy, to the monks of Kirkstall — " Totius morse quae vocabatur Winnemor, et unam acram terra? in Winnet, et occidentale parte, in pontis super ripam aquae." Letters to Thoresby, 8vo. II. p. 4. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 213 branch of the Scottish church, which, as A.D. 655. has been stated, had been introduced into that part of the country, by his predeces- sor Oswald. Aidan, the bishop of Lindis- farne, seems to have been a frequent and welcome visitor, having, at one of the houses of Oswy, not far from the island of Bamburgh, had a chamber set apart for his use, and near at hand, a church, thatched with reeds, 2 in which he frequently in- structed the people, as well as in " making excursions to preach in the country round about," and likewise at other of the king's seats, having nothing of his own, besides his church and a few fields about it. 3 The bishops and priests of the Scottish church lived in a very plain and simple manner, and their habitations were of the rudest charac- ter, not equal to the poorest cottage of the present day. At the same time, it must be admitted that, generally, they were equally well accommodated as the chiefs, with whom they occasionally lived and constantly associated. Aidan, as above 2 Hegges' St. Cuthbert, Sunderland, 1816, p. 7. 3 Bede's Ecc. Hist. bk. iii. cap. 18. 214 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 655. stated, had a chamber set apart, which shews there were several separate rooms in the house. When on a journey and overtaken by night and hunger, "he was forced to enter into an empty cottage, where he found no other host for his entertainer than a horse, which, in eating and turning up the hay, exposed part of a loaf, which (belike) some shepherd had left, at which the saint, right glad, said grace, and thank- fully giving the horse one half, he satisfied his hunger with the other, there lodging that night." When Aidan was sick, "they set up a tent for him, close to the wall, at the west end of the church, where he died." Ceadd built himself a habitation not far from the church, wherein he was wont to pray and read, with seven or eight of his brethren, as often as he had time. To the same effect, is the account of that built by St. Cuthbert, about fifty years later. 4 To Aidan, Peada applied for instruction, and was admitted to the Chris- tian church, and receiving the rite of bap- * Hegges' Legend of St. Cuthbert, p. 10. Bede's Life of St Cuthbert. Bede's Ecc. Hist. bk. iv. cap. 3. BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 215 tism, at Ad Murum, a name obtained A.D. 655. from its position upon or at the Roman Wall. This obstacle, therefore, being removed, in 651, Peada married Elfleda, and it is pro- bable, shortly afterwards, both took up their residence in Lindisse, the chief of which place he seems to have succeeded, as well as of Middle Anglia. The spiri- tual engagements into which Peada had entered, influenced his future conduct ; and induced him to take measures to give his subjects the advantage of that religious instruction of which he himself had been made a partaker. Accordingly, having communicated his wish to the bishop of Lindisfarne, four of his priests, Ceadd, Adda, Belli, and Diuma, were instructed to accompany Peada, through whose instrumentality, the gospel was revived in the district of Lindisse ; Ceadd, apparently the chief or head of the mission, build- ing churches in favourable situations, and ordaining presbyters and deacons, accord- ing to the rites and practices of the Scot- tish church. The authority of Peada, at 5 Ceadda juxta ritus Lindisfarnensem educatus est. Sim. Dur. lib. I. iv. 29. 216 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 655. this time, was not limited merely to Lin- disse, but extended over the district lying between the river, Lindis on the north, and the Nene and the Trent on the south, probably known as Middle Anglia, 6 from its position in relation to East Anglia. This is ascertained by what took place at the foundation of Medeshamstede, to which some of his chiefs, of great power and influence, aided and contributed. There was space enough to exercise the zeal of these several preachers; yet we find that Ceadd, a missionary in the true sense of the word, within a short period removed to East Anglia, where he preached and bap- tized for some time. The defeat and death of his father, Penda, in 655, at the battle of the Winwid, had some influence on the position of Peada, for although Oswy had granted to him the government of South Mercia, con- sisting of five thousand families, to which for a length of time previously he appears 6 Peada princeps Mediterranean Anglorum accep- tis quatuor presbytres, qui ad docendum, baptizandumque, gentem illius eruditione, et vitse videbantur idonei multo cum gaudio reversus est. Sim. Dur. p. 28. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 217 to have had an hereditary claim, yet North a.d. 655» Mercia, containing seven thousand fami- lies, to which the Trent was the boundary, 7 was probably at first not included in that district, having occasionally formed a part of Northumbria, still Peada appears subse- quently to have succeeded also in resuming possession of North Mercia, as he then exercised authority, by appointing, in 655, Diuma, one of those priests who had accompanied him from Northumbria, to the bishopric of the provinces of Mercia, Lindisse, and Middle Anglia. 8 Thus the rites of the Christian church were again established in Lindisse, some thirty years after it had been abandoned by Paulinus, the missionary of Rome. Of the subse- quent transactions of Peada little is known. — He certainly did not possess the enter- prise or ambition of his father, and, it may be supposed, was more subservient to the new priesthood, than was quite satisfactory 7 Will. Malmsb. fo. bk. iii. p. 191. 8 Primus in provincia Merciorum et Lindisfarorum, ac Mediterrarieam Anglorum, factus est episcopus Diuma. Flor. Wig. fo. 1601, p. 560. 2e 218 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 655. either to his queen or her family, as some- time, in the following year, he was mur- dered at Lindisse, and as was alleged, with the sanction and connivance of his queen ; while that province was taken possession of by her father Oswy of Northumbria. The death of Peada made no alteration in ecclesiastical affairs, although it may be probable, that Oswy attempted to impose some of his own friends into the superin- tendance of the district ; but little time was afforded to him, to obtain any interest there, as in the course of the following year, a conspiracy was formed by three of the leading chiefs — Immin, Eafah, and Eadbert 9 -=-by whom the ealdermen of the " strange king," was expelled ; and Wul- phere, the brother, or brother-in-law of Peada, raised to the government of Mercia and Middle Anglia — "Wulphere Dei be- neficio Rex Merciorum et Mediterraneorum Anglorum Australiumque regnarum." ' — 9 Immin and Eadbert are mentioned amongst " the kings Theouest Men," who attested the confirmation of the grant of Medeshamsted — Eafah has been supposed to have been eal- derman of South Mercia. Sax. Chron. Bede, iii. 29. 1 A charter, under date of 664, cited in the Monasticon. i. 378. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 219 As two of the chiefs who joined in this a.d. 656. confederacy, are mentioned in the charter, and were aiding in the foundation of Medeshamstede, the southern boundary of Middle Anglia may be assumed to be the Nene ; but the district over which Eafah held rule is uncertain, as his name is not mentioned on that occasion, which drew together most of the principal persons in the neighbourhood. Although the expulsion of Oswy of Northumbria dissolved the connection with Mercia, yet it is of some consequence to notice the steps that were taken, by that chief and his son Alfrid, to arrange the differences between the Scottish and Romish churches, particularly as to the time of observing the festival of Easter. For this purpose, a synod was held at Streanschalch (Whitby), at which were present, besides many others, Agilbert of West Saxony, a supporter of the Romish practice as to the time of keeping Easter, and Colman of Lindifarne, of the Scottish church. The latter supported the rule of his church, by shewing it to have been the 220 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 656. uniform practice of his predecessors, of St. John, and that of all the churches which that apostle had established. Agilbert, by Wilfrid, on the contrary, held that the practice he followed, was that adopted at Rome, where Peter and Paul had lived, taught, suffered, and were buried. 2 But that which had the principal influence upon the decision, was the statement by Wilfrid, that "to thee (Peter), will I grant the keys of the kingdom of heaven." Oswy determining in favour of the Roman practice, lest, when he came to the gates of heaven, he should be refused entrance "by him being his adversary, who held the keys." Had the opposite doctrine pre- vailed then, the Scottish church might have been long established in the greater part of the island. There can be little doubt, but that of Rome must have ulti- mately prevailed, from the uniformity of combined action established amongst all its members, and the powers and authority possessed by the pope, of superseding and removing its contumacious ministers. 2 See Appendix (B.) BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. • 221 The first consequence of this determina- a.d. 656. tion, was that, in the year following his loss of Mercia, Oswy joined with Egbert of Kent, in selecting Wigheard, a monk of Iona, one of the clergy of Deodatus or Deusdedit of Canterbury, to be sent to Rome, in order to his being consecrated an archbishop, and thus secure a more general uniformity in the observance of that important festival ; and also that he might ordain Catholic prelates, for the churches of the Angli, throughout all Britain, 3 a proposition somewhat at variance with the alleged intention of Gregory, as to the several archbishoprics — Canterbury, London, and York. In this instance, the purpose could not be carried into effect, Wigheard dying at Rome, immediately on arrival, and previous to consecration — sona fratri hidercom.* Vitalian, then pope, not being at that time able to find a person " docile, and qualified in all respects to be 3 Quatenus accepto ipse gradu archiepiscopatus, catholicos per omnem Britanniam ecclesiis Anglorum ordinare posuit antistites. Bede's Eco. Hist. iii. 29. 4 Sax. Chron. sub anno. 222 . HISTORY OF THE a.d. 656. a bishop," he promised shortly to send one, " well instructed according to the tenor of their letters." This transaction shews that at this period, at least, there was no disinclination on the part of the Romish church, to communicate with the Scottish clergy, and even to grant archiepiscopal honours to the most deserving amongst them. It also shews that the clergy of Iona, as has been previously observed, were not under archiepiscopal superinten- dance. So long, at least, as Columba lived, he must have naturally preserved that authority which his original position as chief of the mission entitled him to ; and probably his successors, as spiritual fathers of the monastery of Iona, would continue to maintain the same superintendance. The expulsion of Oswy, was accompa- nied by the removal of Diuma 5 from the 5 " Diuma died and was buried among the Middle Angles." Lindisse was a separate district from Middle Anglia, but when Christianity was preached there, it was attached to, and probably received instruction from the establishment at Lindisse. The title given to Diuma seems to justify this conclusion — " Merciorum, simul Lindisfarorum ac (not the subjunctive et) Mediterraneorum Anglorum episcopus." Bede's Ecc. Hist. iii. cap. 24. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 223 episcopal superintendence of Lindisse, a.d. 656. although he still remained there, until his death, and was buried also in that place. With respect to his removal from the exer- cise of his episcopal office, it seems to have been almost the general practice, at this early period, when a change took place in the ruling power, by conquest, that the bishop was removed at the same time. In the present instance, the inter- val between the removal of Diuma and the appointment of his successor, seems to have been short; so much so, that it may almost be assumed that the bishop was, at this period, considered as one of the principal and most necessary officers, and, therefore, was generally immediately appointed. In the present instance, the succession of Ceadd was a most important one, as although there is every reason to believe, that the ministers of the Christian religion, had maintained the estab- lishment at Lindisse, from the period of the visit of Paulinus, yet it was probably extremely limited, being confined to the spot subsequently appropriated to the 224 HISTORY OF THE ad. 656. residence of the bishop. By Wulphere, however, provision was made for the support of its ministers, as well as a place for the public ministration of the gospel, thus placing the establishment upon a more secure and permanent basis. It has been mentioned that Peada, the brother and predecessor of Wulphere, had some time before his death, brought with him from Northumbria four of the mis- sionaries of the Scottish church, one of whom, Diuma, had been appointed to the episcopal office, and that another, Ceadd, 6 had proceeded into East Anglia, for the purpose of propagating the faith there. This latter party, on the present occasion, was nominated by Wulphere, to the office vacated by Diuma, which shews, at least, so far as can now be known, that the change was not caused by any difference either as to doctrine or discipline, both being members of the Northumbrian monastery, 6 It has been supposed that there were two brothers of the same name, employed as ministers in the dissemination of Christianity, from the church at Lindisfarne ; but amongst the four originally brought there by Peada, only one, Ceadd is mentioned. How far this may determine the doubt, is at least questionable. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 225 and Ceadd, being even more particularly AI) - 656 - mentioned, as having been educated juxta ritus Lindisfarnensis — according to the rites practised at Lindisfarne, — the seat, at that period, of the bishopric of Northumbria, if such an expression may be allowed, when no distinct boundaries were assigned to the office, the appointment of bishop being gene- ral, and probably understood to be limited only by the extent of the district under the controul or dominion of the granter. Although not specifically mentioned, yet as the occasional, if not the general, resi- dence of Ceadd/ (the St. Chad of the British hagiography,) was in South Mercia, at Lichfield, there is little doubt but he held the same title as his predecessor, that of bishop of Mercia, Middle Anglia, and Lindisse. In appointing Ceadd as his bishop in A.D. 660. 660, Wulphere seems to have been actu- ated by an earnest desire to promote and extend the knowledge of the gospel ; and some years afterwards, in 669, he endea- a.d. 669. voured to place its ministrations upon a 7 See Appendix (C). 2f 226 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 669. secure and permanent basis. For this purpose, he granted " fiftig hida landes on Lindisse, hym minster on to getimbrianne, on there stowe tha is named Ad Bearwe." — fifty hides of land at Lindisse, for him (Ceadd) j to build a minster (or church) at the place (stowe 8 ) which is named or called the wood (ad bearwe). Such is Bede's account of this transaction. So also Leland to the same effect, but a little more particularly, — " Cui (Ceadda) etiam rex Wulphere donavit quinquae gentae farniliarum ad construendam monasterium in loco qui dicitur ad bearwe, i.e. ad nemus, in provincia Lindisse, in quo usque hodie instituta ab ipso regularis vitas vestigia per- manent." To whom also king Wulphere gave land of fifty families (equivalent to hides, as stated by the Saxon translator of 8 Stowe, the Saxon word for place, locus, mansio, habitacu- lum. This word has frequently, in subsequent times, been adopted as the name, instead of the designation — a3 Stowe, near Lichfield, the place of St. Chad's residence — Cyric- stowe, the church place — Hibaldstow, the place or hernutage of St. Hibald — and numerous other instances. It is sometimes used as synonimous with church, being the most eminent of all places. Also as a surname, Steward, Stow-ward, keeper of the place, mansion, or vilL Lye's Sax. Diet. Blomefield's Norfolk. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLK. 227 Bede,) to build a monastery, (minster or a.d. 669. church), in the place which is called ad bearve, i.e. at the wood, in the province of Lindsey, (Bede specifically states at Lin- disse, the town or place in the district), but Leland further fully designates the particular place, by adding " in which from him even to this day, the institution of regular life still remains :" a description which can only refer to the town where alone a religious establishment existed. In general cases, this description would have been considered as sufficiently pre- cise to have fixed the situation of the grant to Lindisse, or the immediate neigh- bourhood, where, there can be no doubt, Paulinus had previously preached and baptized, and had formed an ecclesiastical establishment, but which in the then rude and early stage of society, had been indif- ferently preserved, though the knowledge of the fact must still have remained with- in the recollection of the ancient inhabi- tants. In this case, as possibly in many others of our early history, attention has been fixed, without examination, upon 228 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 669 some particular expression, as in this case of Ad Bearwe, fancy has been permitted to roam at large, and to raise scruples and doubts where, in truth* none existed. 9 It will be necessary, therefore, to enter some- what at large into a consideration of this grant, and to shew that its locality is necessarily only to be found in the place here specified. The grant by Wulphere, was of fifty hides, (or families, probably at that period of synonimous extent), on or at Lindisse, in order that Ceadd might be thereby enabled not only to build a minster or church, but support the requisite establish- ment, at the place known as the wood. If it may be allowable to suppose, and the notion is not unreasonable, that the place where Paulinus had established his church was on the spot, afterwards, and for ages, appropriated as a residence for the bishop of Lindisse, there will be little difficulty in 9 Even the editors of the Monu. Historica, have fallen into this error ; and in a note referring to the passage in Bede, in question, have supposed the place to be unknown, or to have reference to an ancient village on the banks of the Humber. BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 229 presuming that the place, selected subse- a.d. 669. quently for the new intended church or minster, would be at such situation and distance, as to be convenient for the bishop and his assistants. Such is precisely the place supposed to have been selected, and where even to the present time, an impor- tant ecclesiastical structure remains. What may tend further to establish this opinion, is the fact, that about the period when this transaction took place, a very extensive wood is known to have existed, extending to the hills, on the east, between Lindisse and Caerlindcoet. From the loose manner in which the grant is described — but which is probably quite as full as might be expected, consi- dering the state of society at the period, and the length of time that has since elapsed, it is difficult precisely to deter- mine its position with exactness — it can only be judged of comparatively, from acci- dental statements which may have other- wise remained, and from what is known of the state of the district, between Lindisse, the Trent, and the range of hills to the 230 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 669. eastward, within which it is presumed, this grant is supposed to have been located. About a century previous to this tran- saction, Arthur, that redoubtable hero of legendary story, is alleged to have fought a battle "in Lindissiense provincia, inter duo flumina," (possibly the Till and the Lindis), in which considerable slaughter took place, part being drowned, and the remainder pursued " donee in nemus (in Saxon phrase, ad bearwe,) Caledonis vene- runt." ' And Nennius further, to the same effect, says, " In vicinum nemii (ad bearwe) quod tunc sylva Caledonis, Britanniae Cat Coit, 8 Celydon appellatur." 3 There can be little doubt, that the scene of the battle, here referred to, is to be found between Lindisse and Caerlindcoet. Without assent- ing to the authenticity of all the gestes of Arthur and his knights of the Round Ta- i Geof. Monm. de Gestis Reg. Brit. lib. vii. cap. 2, 1517. 2 Cat Coit appears to have been the name, by 'which Lincoln ■was designated by Nennius. Its subsequent denomina- tion of Lindum-coloniffi, probably was derived from the con- tiguity to the river Lindis, which flowed at the foot of the hill upon which the town is situated. 3 Nennius Hist. Brit. cap. 50. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 231 ble, this transaction is adduced in order a.d. 669. to shew what was the probable state of the district ; although it may, at the same time, be remarked that the description of the presumed locality, after the lapse of thir- teen centuries, singularly agrees with the scene, even at the present time, except that the wood Celydon has since lost much of its ancient extent, though it is believed that it preserved its character to a late period. Another circumstance may be mentioned, which occurred within four or five years subsequently to the grant by Wulphere. Winfrid had been appointed to this bishop- ric, but having given offence to Theodore of Canterbury, as is alleged, or perhaps more probably, in consequence of the con- quest of Lindisse, by Egfrid in 678, he had been expelled, and his see divided into three. On this taking place, Winfrid returned to his monastery, ad barune or ad bearwe/ where, it has been said, he 4 " Depositus vero Winfridus rediit ad monasterium suum quod dicitur Ad barune." Flor. Wig. 564. " Eadhed unto Sidnacester, which since Egfrid's conquest of Lindsey (Lin- disse), four years before, had remained under Winfrid." Bur- ton's Mon. Ebor. York, 1758. 232 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 669. spent the last years of his life and was " buried. As Winfrid had resided at Lindisse or Sidnacester, during the pre- vious four years, and probably assisted in erecting the new church, contemplated under the grant by Wulphere, to which no new designation had yet been applied, the place might be considered as his monas- tery, and be still known by the original de- scription of ad bearwe, the wood, in a con- venient part of which the church had been built. Religious duties were, at this time, only carried on regularly at this place, Bardney being founded several years after, in 705, or a few years earlier, by Ethelred. It is not to be expected, that many examples can be produced of the then actual state of the district, and in illustra- tion of the notion here entertained ; all that can be done, is to shew the probable state of the neighbourhood, and that the precise terms stated in the grant — ad bearwe, nemus, and the wood, — are only descriptive of the place assigned, and that this was in the neighbourhood of Lindisse. It may be further assumed, as no impro- BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 233 bable conjecture, that the lands devoted to A.D. 669. the use of the church, remained under its control until the conquest, probably even to the present time ; indeed there is little doubt, that this grant of lands by Wulphere, remains in the possession of the bishop of Lindisse, and his successors, the bishops of Lincoln. In the statement of the lands described, in Domesday Book, as belong- ing to St. Mary of Stow, presumed to be the church built under the grant by Wulphere, a considerable property in the immediate neighbourhood is mentioned ; and although it may appear a somewhat questionable matter, to allege that the lands so stated in Kexby, Upton, Willing- ham, Coates, Ingham, Brampton, Burton, Marton, and others, formed a considerable portion of the above grant by Wulphere ; yet various circumstances in the subse- quent history of the bishopric of Lindisse, may not unfairly lead to this conclusion, although it may be impossible, otherwise, absolutely to identify the lands originally granted. At the period, when Wulphere made 2o 234 HISTORY OF THE a.d 669. this grant, circumstances originating in the connection of his family with Lindisse, whether by succession or conquest, though the former seems most probable, may have caused him to prefer this place as that of his residence, which there is some reason to suppose was the case, 5 combined with the fact of an ecclesiastical establishment being long previously fixed there, was the probable original cause of the preference shewn to Lindisse. It may be doubted, however, whether, any such feeling operated upon the mind of his successors, particu- larly as the district passed into another family, nor is there any intimation in any of the early chroniclers, of any subsequent grant, which they are always very particu- lar in noticing, the events falling more particularly within their observation. Ano- ther circumstance may be noted as render- ing the probability of any subsequent large grant extremely doubtful, is the distracted state of this district, by the inroads of the 5 Peter Langtoft repeatedly mentions the king of Lindisse, (or Lindsey, according to the printed text), instead of giving that more common designation of king of Mercia, thus marking the early connection of the family -with that place. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 235 northern pirates, which, within little more A.D. 669. than a century, caused the transference of the seat of the see of Lindisse to another district, and thereby lessened the probabi- lity of any further grant to that bishopric. These considerations tend greatly to confirm the opinions here advanced, that this grant by Wulphere is only to be found in or near Lindisse. One of such an extensive description, must have given not only great influence, which certainly the church of St. Mary long enjoyed, but an extent of establishment which must have caused it to be noticed, and the me- mory of its existence preserved. But neither at Lincoln — not then, nor for nearly three hundred years afterwards, considered as a place of importance — nor in any other place in the district of Lindsey, from the Lindis to the Humber — can it be ascer- tained that any such extensive grant of lands, equal to that conferred by Wulphere, was at any period previous to the con- quest, in the possession of any ecclesiasti- cal establishment. A presumed similarity of name to Beafwe, has led some to sup- 236 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 669. pose that Barrow, on the banks of the Humber, might be the locality where this grant is to be found, particularly as it pos- sesses a somewhat ancient church : but such cannot be the case. On reference to the earliest documents existing, that of Domesday Book, no church is mentioned as then existing there, the principal pur- pose for which the grant under considera- tion was originally made; neither is any ecclesiastical establishment there men- tioned, as entitled to, or claiming lands to any such ' extent in the neighbourhood, which must have been noticed, had there been any such claim or right. Indeed there is certain evidence that such was not the case, the whole of Barrow having formed part of the possessions of the ancient family of Morcar, earl of Mercia, dispossessed by the conqueror, and then belonging to Drago de Breurere. This grant by Wulphere, was indeed a royal gift, a magnificent endowment for the minster — about six thousand acres ; and it is to be observed, was obtained neither through the bishop of Rome, or any of his BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 237 priests, ministers, or connections. Whe- A.D. 669. ther in this grant was included the town of Lindisse does not appear, though such was a customary portion of the donations, sub- sequently at least usually made, on the endowment of the larger Saxon churches. It is probable such was also the case, to a considerable extent, in this instance, as may fairly be presumed, from the state of the connection long, if not still, subsisting between the bishops and the district, the subject of this grant. The extent of this grant does not appear to have been larger than was customary, about the same period, and was greatly exceeded some fifty years later, by one made by Ina, king of the West Saxons, on founding a church at Glastonbury. On that occasion, so large a quantity of gold, silver, and precious stones was given, as almost to stagger belief, namely : — " 2640 pounds of gold, and an altar weighing 246 pounds of gold, a chalice and patten of gold weighing 10 pounds, a golden censor 8 pounds, and 8 mancuses, two silver candelabra 12 J pounds, a golden cover for the gospels, 20 238 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 669. pounds and 60 mancuses, a golden bason for the priest's hands during the celebra- tion of mass 8 pounds, a silver vase for holy water 20 pounds, the image of our Saviour, the blessed virgin, and the twelve apostles 175 pounds of silver and 28 pounds of gold ; a pall also for the altar, and ornaments for the monks exquisitely wrought with gold and precious stones." Devotional books for the use of the churches were, at this period, written on vellum, beautifully illuminated, and made up in covers of gold or massive silver, richly chased, gilt, and embossed with figures of saints, and adorned with jewels. 6 From the tenor of this grant by Wul- phere — " hym mynstre on to getimbrianne," — there can be little doubt, that the pur- pose was to erect an entirely new and more extensive building, separate and at some short distance from that temporary one, which had been raised a century and a half previously by Paulinus, and which through neglect or violence, had been suf- fered to fall into decay. No particular 6 Hart's Ecc. Rec. Lou. 8vo. 275. Spelman. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 239 mention is made of any portion of the new A.D. 669. grant, having been set apart, as was custo- mary, for sacred purposes, yet there can be no doubt that such would generally be the case, and then although the forms observed in the dedication of these temples to the public worship of the Lord, were not of so grand and imposing an appearance as obtained in a subsequent period of the history of the church, yet it must have been of such a character as not to be without effect, even at that early period. When Ethelred bestowed a piece of land upon a brother, it is said, of this Ceadd, for the purpose of building a minster or monastery — at that period these were somewhat synonimous in their meaning — " the man of God desired first to cleanse the place for the monastery from former crimes, by prayer and fasting, that it might become acceptable to our Lord, and so to lay the foundation. He requested of the king, that he would give him leave to reside there all the approaching time of Lent, to pray, all which days, except Sun- days, he fasted till the evening, according 240 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 669. to custom, and then took no other sus- tenance than a little bread, one hen's egg, and a little milk mixed with water. This, he said, was the custom of those of whom he had learnt the rule of regu- lar discipline ; first to consecrate to our Lord, by prayer and fasting, the place which they had newly received for build- ing a monastery or a church. When there were ten days of lent still remaining, he was called upon to visit the king ; but that the religious work might not be inter- rupted, his priest and brother, Cynebil, was entreated to complete that work which had been so piously begun." The form of dedication was in this case, continued during about six weeks. Of the precise form or extent of the minster founded by Ceadd, no positive or precise accounts have been preserved; but as that bishop was noted for zeal in erecting churches, and getting them fully supplied with the necessary ecclesiastical assistants, " ecclesias per oppvrtuna loca condidit, presbyteros et diaconos ordinavit, ministerii participes, et co-operatores futuros." — it BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 241 may be reasonably supposed to have been a.d. 669. of a similar character to the other larger Saxon churches of the period, and of the order generally known as the Greek cruciform, similar to that still existing on the same presumed spot. 7 That such is the case, does not depend entirely upon conjecture, but is confirmed by an exami- tion of the floor of the church, as well as of a considerable portion of the external walls. In the course of excavations made about six years ago, 8 the fact was brought to light that the existing nave of St. Mary's is 7 The form of the Greek cross was that adopted in all the ancient Saxon churches, and continued to be used until shortly before the conquest, when Edward the Confessor, being prevented from performing his vow of making a pil- grimage to Rome, instead of that, rebuilt the church of St. Peter at "Westminster, and adopted the new form, shortly before introduced, of lengthening the western or lower limb of the cross, an improvement which tended greatly to increase the grandeur and magnificence of these structures. Hart's Ecc. Rec. p. 278. 8 Great praise is justly due to the present worthy incum- bent, (to whose memoir the author is indebted for some of these details,) for the zeal and intelligence with which he has laboured, in attempting to restore this very ancient church. Its complete restoration would, probably, involve a larger outlay, than may be advisable, considering the necessities of the parishioners, the building being much too large for the present scattered population of the parish. When last restored, it was the seat of an episcopal see, and in possession of extensive possessions. Now it is only an archdeaconry, under the bishop of Lincoln. 2h 242 HISTORY OP THE a.d. 669. not the original one, but that an earlier one, of twice its breadth, had previously existed ; and that the destroyed nave and part of the walls of the present transept, certainly formed a portion of the ancient original structure, the transept walls hav- ing been most evidently raised upon those of an earlier church. The lower parts bear distinct marks of the action of fire, and on digging into the interior, lumps of melted lead, part of the original roof of the church, a bar of iron much charred and burnt, with small pieces of wood adhering, was found in a crevice of the wall adjoining, in a mass of cinders, which must have run together while in a state of fusion, several pieces of plas- ter being imbedded into it edgeways, filling all the crevices of the space, as melted metal does when run into a mould. Other relics were also found. A further exami- nation of the exterior structure justifies the notion that a considerable part of this very ancient church may still be readily traced. The lower part of the north wall of the chancel, having been exposed by the removal of the surrounding earth, bears BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 243 evident appearance of having been built A.D. 669. at a much earlier period than the superin- cumbent parts of the wall, differing totally in character, being of ruder and looser materials, without any string course, and bearing also the appearance of having been subjected to the action of fire, a fact which the piers, and arches, and subsequent his- tory will fully authenticate. This chancel of the original church, appears to have occupied the same ground as the present ; but the stalls, sedilia, and ornamental por- tions of the interior, were works of a much later age. The probability that those were portions of the original and more ancient church, is supported by the known prac- tice of former times, in always preserving some or as large a part as possible of the preceding structure, in order that the sacredness of its character might be continued. In pursuing these excavations, the foun- dations of a nave were exposed, coeval and uniting with the original transept, and bonding one into the other, which those of the existing church do not ; while the lower ,244 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 669. portion of the walls, though of different heights, is evidently of an earlier period, though in general style and features exhibit- ing acknowledged marks of an earlier and later Anglo-Saxon work. The original nave was of a considerable extent, being twice the width of the present contracted building, having been at least fifty feet wide — the transept about eighty feet in length by twenty-five feet in width. The points at which the re-edification com- menced are obvious to notice, at all the angles, though at unequal heights, the cen- tral part of the building having, from its strength or position, not been so greatly injured as the ends of the transept. If the outer walls of the church of St. Mary shew evident remains of the more antient edifice erected by Ceadd, the interior floor still further confirms the truth of the supposition. On removing part of the present floor, at the depth of more than three feet, another and more ancient one, composed of mortar or plaster mixed with small stones, was discovered and par- tially exposed, which presented the appear- BISHOPRIC OV LINCOLN. 245 ance of long previous use. The present a.d. 669. stone floor has been laid at least five hun- dred years, if not from the time of the conquest ; one of the stones — an intended memorial of an ancient inhabitant, — bearing the date of MCCCII, 9 it is probable there- fore, being of so common and simple a con- struction, that the lower was the floor of the prior ancient establishment. This supposi- tion is further confirmed by the discovery of a very narrow ancient door-way, no doubt an original entrance, on the west side of the north transept, used for many centu- ries, and hidden from view, till lately, by a covering of plaster, the sill of which is on a level with the lower and original floor, about three feet below the level of the present one. It is somewhat difficult to ascertain the circumstances which had thus apparently shut up the knowledge of the original floor, from the parties who were, subse- 9 On this stone, which lies in front of the reading-desk, may be traced part of the original inscription, though the name is obliterated — " qui obiit in festo dies Epiphanii Domi- ni MCCCII. cujus animi propicietur Bominus, Amen." From a communication by the Rev. G. Atkinson. 246 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 669. quently, engaged in the restoration of this most ancient building, or to divest the mind from some surprise, at thus con- necting an establishment, almost coeval with the first introduction of Christianity into the district, with that which still remains, and which, after the lapse of so many centuries, is still appropriated to the same holy purpose, for which it was originally intended. A little examination into the appearances in and around the building, and into the practices that pre- vailed nearly up to the time of the conquest, will elucidate this circumstance; and tend further to shew that this was the spot where the minster of Ceadd was erected, and that it is here where the disputed Ad Bearwe, (originally the Wood), is to be found. In a capitular of the time of Ethelred, about 994, the custom of previously burying in churches is adverted to, and prohibited in future, except in the case of members of the sacerdotal order, or holy laymen. This further proceeds : — "' We do not, howe- ver, wish that bodies which have been BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 247 formerly buried in the church, should be A.D. 669. cast forth, but when mounds appear, let them be either buried deeper in the ground, or else let a way be made over them, and let them be brought to a level with the pavement of the church, so that no mounds appear there." * When, there- fore, it was determined, at a long subse- quent period, to restore the church, the ruinous conflagration, under which its walls had fallen in, combined with the custom of burying in the church, vaults not having previously, or for some time afterwards been brought into use, the mounds had so much increased, and the accumulation of earth, both inside and outside the church, had become so great, as to render it conve- nient to level the whole, and place a new pavement over the floor of the church. Even at the present day, the burying- ground surrounding the church, is raised several feet above the roads adjoining, while the substratum is a mass of burnt stones, which have also, both inside and out, assisted in raising the level of both. 1 Wilkins, i. 267. Hart's Ecc. Records, p. 299. 248 HISTORY OF THE ad. 669. Other circumstances might be adduced in support of the conclusion here attempted to be established ; but one peculiarity, dis- tinguishing the selection of sites for the larger churches or minsters, at this early period, ought not to be overlooked : it is this, that they were always erected over or adjoining to some copious spring or well, in order that the converts to the Christian faith might be admitted, by baptism, to the privileges which the Redeemer had procured for his followers. Such was the case at York, where the wooden oratory, (afterwards enclosed with stone, and thence the original of the noble minster there,) raised by Paulinus, for the baptism of Edwin, contained a beautiful spring of water, still pointed out as existing within that edifice. So also, in this case, at Lindisse, where a very fine spring and stream of the purest water is found, nearly adjacent to this ancient church. In these beautiful fountains of living waters, the earliest converts were baptized previously to the adoption of the artificial fonts ; and it is from hence, that the name is derived — BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 249 fons, a fountain or spring, frequently, by A.D. 669. an easy transition, put for the stream itself; and fontes, for streams, rivulets, rills, brooks, and running waters. The idea preserved in the word font is as beautiful as it is scripturally true. " In that day," says the prophet Zechariah, " there shall be a fountain opened to the house of David, and to the inhabitants of Jerusalem for sin and for uncleanness." The waters of holy baptism flow from Christ, they are of his institution ; and the notion intended to be kept alive, and continually presented to the mind is that of a stream ever- springing for the cleansing of the church — and the water in the baptistry or font, maintained from the spring, is in scripture called a river. 2 This enquiry into the situation of the lands, and into the site and remains of the minster which originated in the grant made by Wulphere, has necessarily withdrawn attention from Ceadd, the party to whom 2 "A pure river of water of life, clear as crystal, proceed- ing out of the throne of God and of the Lamb." Rev. xxii. 1. Yeowell's Chron. of Anc. Brit. Ch. p. 137. 2i 250 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 669 the donation, for the establishment of the ^~~" church, was then conveyed. Although he was the episcopal head of Lindisse, his residence seems generally to have been in South Mercia, where his memory was long remembered, and it is believed his body was taken to be buried, in consequence of which the spot became the resort of a multitude of pilgrims, and caused such an increase of people, that from a small vil- lage it became a considerable town. Such is said to have been the origin of Lichfield. According to Bede, Ceadd " having re- ceived the bishopric of Mercii and Lindissii took care to administer the same with great rectitude of life, according to the example of the ancients ; at the same time, that, while endeavouring fearlessly and devoutly to disseminate the gospel, he was meek and lowly in mind, and of the most humble and self-abased spirit. This was not the character of Ceadd alone, but also of all the clergy of this order — that of Columba. No labour was too severe, no danger so great as to deter them labouring to extend the knowledge of the gospel. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 251 They frequently traversed the northern a.d. 669. seas, even to Iceland, for that purpose- were found in every country of Europe, where their learning and piety always pro- cured them respect. The great and persevering labours of these ministers was not confined to the young and middle-aged, it flamed in the bosom of age, not less than in the veins of youth — Cuonian, at 70, set off to Italy, where he became a bishop ; and Coloman, afterwards bishop of Lindis- farne, could not be less than 80, when he left Iona. They lived in the most plain and frugal manner, supporting themselves by the labour of their hands, while their houses were barely sufficient for their own accommodation; never pretending to enter- tain the rich, having nothing to give them but the word of God, which they preached equally to all in the church. And Bede, who held the order in no particular favour, in consequence of their different practice in tonsure, and the period of holding Easter, not being the same as that adopted by the church of Rome, says, that they brought religion, at that time, into such 252 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 669. respect, that a clergyman or monk was every where received with joy, as a servant of God. When they travelled, people ran out to them to get their blessing"; and when they went to any village which they did only when they had occasion to preach, to baptize, or visit the sick, crowds gathered to hear them, — in short, the cure of souls was their only and great concern. 3 Of Ceadd, it is stated as an evidence of his meekness of spirit, that when Theodore of Canterbury — 666 — 692 — some time after his appointment, "visited all the island, wherever the nations of the Angli in- habited," — at this period, these only comprehended East and Middle Anglia, — " correcting such things as he found amiss, particularly enforcing the canonical cus- toms of the Romish church, in the celebration of Easter, " amongst others he called Ceadd before him," as bishop of Middle Anglia, upbraiding him with not having been duly consecrated, (he having received consecration according to and 3 Smith's Life of Columba, p. 56. Bede's Ecc. Hist. b. iv. c. 3. BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 253 following the practices of the Scottish A..D. 669. church, and not that of Rome), a reproach which Ceadd received with great humility, merely replying, ' If you know that I have not duly received episcopal ordination, I willingly resign the office, for I never thought myself worthy of it ; and though unworthy ; in obedience I submitted to undertake it.' Struck with the humility of this answer, Theodore said he should not call upon him to resign the bishopric, but would himself complete his ordination after the catholic manner, which he imme- diately performed. In 677, Ceadd, most probably the same as our bishop, though by some supposed to be a brother, was witness to a grant by Frethewald to the abbey of Chertsey, which was confirmed by Wulphere, in the following terms : — " Et ut Jirma sit hcec donatio et confirmatio stabilis a Wulfario, regis Merciorum, confirmata est hcec cartula: nam et super altare possint manum suam in villa quce vocatur Thamese, et manu sua signum sanctce crucis subscripsit. Acta sunt hcec juxta villam Fretheuuoldi juxta 254 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 669. supradictamfossatam Frillingadich"* This Ceadd is also stated to have been sent by Oswy of Northumbria, for the purpose of receiving ordination, and also in 666, to have been appointed bishop of York — all of which may have occurred to one party, as the title appears, at this period, to have been only a personal distinction granted by the chief, according to no certain rule, and conferring, until some time afterwards, no irremoveable superiority. It is somewhat uncertain in what year Ceadd died, but it is supposed to have been in 672. His body was buried at his favourite residence of Stow, near Lichfield. 4 Monast. i. 426. Palgrave's Ang.-Sax. Com. II. cclxxvi. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 255 Chapter V. Succession of Winfrid — consecrated in France — Council at Herudford — resolutions adopted — Roman practice as to Easter sanctioned — Theodore of Canterbury — character of Winfrid — his conduct — removed — Sexulfe appointed to bishopric — Wulphere promoted religious establish- ments — that at Medeshamstede — Wulphere's death and Ethelred succeeded — uncertainty of events — Egfrid takes Lindisse — removal of Sexulfe — appointment of Eadhed to Sidnacester or Lindisse — Ethelred expelled — battle near the Trent — Elfwine slain — his wars — Eadhed of Sidnacester removed — constitution of Scoto-Irish church — Winfrid applies for interference of the pope — synod at Heathfield — established districts and permanence of bishops — connection of bishops with civil affairs — Third penny of fines — election of bishops — Eutychians and Monothelites — musical services arranged — services in Scottish church — appointment of five bishops — situation of Sidnacester or Lindisse — position of Britons — progress of Christianity in western parts — state of knowledge amongst ministers of Columba — monastery of Bardney— Ethelred of Mercia shorn a monk — observations on — customs of Anglo-Saxons — Cenrad king — council at Nesterfield— death of Wilfrid. Ceadd was succeeded in 672, by Winfrid a.d. 672. as episcopus Mercia, Middle Anglia, and Lindisse. 3 He had been deacon to his 5 Bede's Ecc. Hist. iv. 4. 256 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 672. predecessor ; and it is probable, had been engaged in superintending the building of the new minster. This is the first occasion on which the archbishop of Canterbury is alleged to have interfered in the appoint- ment to the bishopric; but the original consecration of Winfrid, to the episcopal office, seems to have taken place in France, to which he is stated to have been sent, in 664. According to the ceremonial of the Gallican church, he was carried by his brother bishops in a golden chair, which none but bishops were allowed to touch, singing hymns of joy. 6 In the following a.d. 673. year, 673, a council was held at Herud- ford, (supposed to be Hatfield, on the borders of Northumbria, then subject to Egfrid,) and which council he attended, presided over by Theodore, archbishop of Canterbury, to which he had been elected in 668, on the death of Wighard. 7 Being a monk of Cilicia, his tonsure, that of St. Paul, would be different from that adopted by the Romish church, in conse- e Note to Bede's Ecc. Hist., Bohn, 164. * Lingard's Ang.-Sax. Ch. 8vo. p. 51, 1810. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 257 quence of which, as in the case of Ha- a.d. 673. drian, about the same period, he must have " waited some months, before his installation, in order to his hair growing, so that it might be shorn into the shape of a crown. 8 At this council, Winfrid attended as "pro- vincia Merciorum episcopus," to which in the first instance, he was only temporarily appointed, 9 though now attending as pos- sessing full episcopal authority. At the council, at Herudford, various regulations were adopted, for the purpose of securing uniformity and regularity, both in the performance of public worship, as well as by members of the clerical order: — bishops were prohibited from intruding into the diocese of another ; not to trouble monas- teries, or take anything from them : — monks were not to remove from one monastery to another without leave : — and no clergyman was to be entertained with- out letters of recommendation from his own bishop. From these it may be "Bede'sEcc. Hist. p. 171. 9 Ministerium administrare curavit. Flor. Wor. folio, 1601, p. 562. 2k 258 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 673. inferred, that the clergy had not previously been placed under much restraint or authority, each exercising his clerical duties, both as to place and manner, according to the forms prescribed by the churches of Lindisfarne or of Rome, in which he had been previously instructed. From this period, however, successive councils continued to adopt more stringent regulations, in order to produce general uniformity and order, exercising then a power not much dissimilar to the presby- teries — at a long subsequent period — of the Scottish church. As the church of Rome was enabled to extend its authority, these meetings were suffered to fall into disuse, and its bishop, by various means, succeeded in bringing within his control the whole of the clerical members of the Western Church. The proper time for the celebration of Easter, 1 was brought under the considera- 1 The English name of Easter is supposed to have been adopted from the circumstance of a very general festival, to the heathen goddess Ostera, being held among the German nations, in the spring, about the period of the Jewish passo- ver. Pascha, the pask, the passover, is the term employed BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 259 tion of this council. This question was A.D. 673. the cause of a very serious difference of opinion, and in which the two churches through which the knowledge of Chris- tianity had been promulgated in this country, held opposite opinions. In the first instance, it was observed by the early Christians, on the 18th of Nisan (April 17), the day on which the Jewish passover was held, a practice which was followed by the churches of Syria, Asia Minor, and Meso- potamia ; by others it was held on the Sunday immediately succeeding. The council of Nice (A.D. 330) appointed Easter to be held on the Sunday next after the fourteenth day of the equinoctial new moon. This day was directed to be ascer- tained by the patriarch of Alexandria from the philosophers of Egypt, then the only parties supposed to be able to determine the problem. The patriarch undertook to communicate the result to the bishop of in the continental church, derived from that expression of St. Paul, " Christ, our passover, is sacrificed for us : therefore let us keep the feast." 1 Cor. v. 7. An expression fully justi- fied by the fact of Christ being condemned on " the prepara- tion of the passover." St. John, xix. 14. 260 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 673. Rome, who was to notify the same to the distant churches. On a subsequent occasion, the head of the Romish church, instead of the Alexandrian cycle of eighty-four years, adopted one of nineteen years, in calcu- lating the day for holding Easter, which necessarily caused a considerable variance to arise, in some years making a difference of a month. About the middle of the sixth century, the Romish church again made an alteration, adopting a cycle more nearly corresponding to that of Alexandria. The Scottish church held Easter accord- ing to the practice used previously to the council of Nice ; it may therefore be inferred that it received its dogmas through a more ancient church. In Britain, at a council held at Streanschall (Whitby), in 664, the bishops there assembled agreed to adopt the Roman practice, which was also con- formed to by the Picts in 699, and by the Scottish church in 716. It is to be observed that this council or meeting of the clergy at Herudford, which seems to have consisted principally, if not entirely, of those belonging to the BISHOPRIC OF LIKCOLN. 261 northern parts of the country, was called a.d. 673. by and held under the archbishop of Can- terbury, and at a considerable distance from the usual place of his residence. This may probably be accounted for, by the circumstance that the archbishopric of York was then in abeyance — by the conti- nuation of that friendly interest which had existed, from the very earliest period of of the arrival of the Anglo-Saxons in this country, between the kings of Kent and Northumbria, originating in the connection of their families; as also by the disposi- tion of Theodore, to extend as far as he possibly could, the authority with which he had been invested, aided by the sacred- ness of his office, to which, at this time, there seems to have been no limitation. On the contrary, the bond of union with the immediate districts, until cemented by their common Christianity and archiepisco- pal superintendence, seems to have been very loose and indefinite, subject to fre- quent interruption, arising either from a desire of conquest, or from the personal enmity of the chiefs. Be this, however, 262 HISTORY OF THE A.D 673. as it may, it is certain that on this occa- sion, the archbishop endeavoured to bring the clergy under better regulations than had hitherto existed amongst them — a business for which he seems to have been well fitted, from his knowledge of ecclesiastical discipline in the churches of Cilicia, as well as from advanced age, and well-known strict severity of morals. Indeed even the writers in the communion of the church of Rome rather blame him ; and admit that his ardour for the improvement of the Saxon church, sometimes hurried him beyond the limits which the canons prescribed to the exercise of the archiepiscopal authority. Of this, the conduct which Theodore pursued towards Winfrid may furnish some evidence. No objections seem to have been raised, at this council, against our bishop, either as respected his conduct or appointment. Having been abbot under Ceadd, there can be little doubt, that Winfrid had received his religious instruction, at the monastery of Lindisfarne, as was the case with most, if not with all of the clergy then assembled, or belonging to the midland BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 263 and northern parts of the country, no par- a.d. 673. ticular objections could be made to him, ~~" on that ground — indeed, it is probable, that between the church, in which Theo- dore had received his instruction, and the disciples of Columba, there existed little difference either in doctrine or practice : but notwithstanding, not long afterwards, in 674, Winfrid was said to have been A.D. 674. deposed from his episcopal office, having in some way offended Theodore, a stretch of authority, if so, not hitherto attempted by any previous archbishop. Winfrid cer- tainly again exercised the duties of abbot, on his return to his monastery, (rediit ad suum monaster ium) at ad Bearwe, (the wood) in Lindisse, where it has been alleged he spent the remainder of his days, in holy conversation and works. 2 But it will be subsequently seen that he retired to this place as abbot, the title which he still retained, and that in consequence of a change in the political wheel, he again for a short time recovered his position as bishop. It is not improbable, that in retir- 2 Matt. West. p. 173. 264 . HISTORY OF THE A.D. 674. ing to Lindisse, Winfrid might have been influenced by an affectionate remembrance of the period which he had previously spent there, as well as by the gratifying business in which he had been occupied. As abbot to his predecessor, the title which he seems again to have assumed, he probably had had superintendence of the building of the new minster, which had been raised in conse- quence of the munificent donation of Wul- phere, an occupation which we shall presently see, was not unfrequently, at this period, devolved upon the ecclesiastic filling the office of abbot. The name of Winfrid has been adopted as that of the bishop of Lindisse, on the authority of the Anglo-Saxon chronicle; but on this point authors differ, and it has been supposed that there were two eccle- siastics — one of Lindisse, and the other Wilfrid of Ripon, both names being indifferently used, and it is possible, the same party is intended, all the transac- tions known of both having taken place between 662 and 686. Of Winfrid of Lindisse, little further is known — Wilfrid BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 265 afterwards of Ripon, is said to have been a.d. 674. an influential character of this time. He was taught at Rome in 662-^-received the tonsure from Dalfin of Lyons— was insti- tuted to the priesthood, by Agilbert, bishop of the West Saxons, and in 664, conse- crated bishop by the same party, after his removal to Paris. During the next ten years, nothing is told of Wilfrid ; but in a few of the intermediate years, Winfrid held the bishopric of Lihdisse, which strengthens the supposition that both names refer to one person. In 675, Wil- frid was sent to Rome to obtain the pope's confirmation of the foundation of Medes- hamstede— 4n 678, he is alleged to have been expelled from Northumbrian — in 680, he was the bearer of an alleged rescript of pope Agatho respecting Medeshamstede — and, at the council of Heathfield, signs the grant to Medeshamstede, as archbishop of York— and further in 686, Alkfrid of Northumbria gave to Wilfrid, forty families in order to thegfcilding of a monastery at Ripon. A mo^ perfect acquaintance with the transactio|$|of the period, if the matter &:J 2 L 266 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 674. was of importance, might perhaps enable us to reconcile any discrepancy between the two characters. Whatever may have been the cause or circumstances, under which Winfrid was removed from his office, it is certain that it was not suffered to remain vacant, as Sexulfe in 674, — constructor et abbas monasterium, quod dicitur Medeshamstede, — builder and abbat of the monastery which is called Medeshamstede — was appointed his suc- cessor, as bishop of Mercia, Middle Anglia, and Lindisse. His signature to the confir- mation of Medeshamstede is peculiarly descriptive — "Ic Saxwlf that waes first abbat, and nu earn biscop," 3 — not only of his previous, but of his present position. Of the transactions of this prelate, very little information has been communicated. He doubtless fulfilled zealously the duties of his office, and completed what might be required, of the new minster at Lindisse, which his previous acquirements and prac- tice at Medeshamstede would enable him satisfactorily to accomplish. It is princi- 3 Gibson's Sax. Chronicle. BISHOPRIC OX LINCOLN, 267 pally in relation to Medeshamstede that he a.d. 674. is known, as it is believed, it was much through his instrumentality and great favour with Wulphere, that the grant was made towards its foundation. 4 Wulphere appears to have been of a most enterprising character, and always ready to find or make occasion to interfere in public affairs; and he also materially influenced the establishment of Christianity, not only in the whole of his own hereditary dominions, but in the southern parts of the island, and wherever his authority and in- fluence extended. 5 So early as 661, he laid the country waste as far as Ashendon, conquered the Isle of Wight, bestowing it upon Ethelwald of the South Saxons, to whom he had been sponsor in baptism, and appointed Eoppa to preach the gospel there, said to have been the first who 4 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle contains very full statements of the grants and confirmations made to Medeshamstede, but their authenticity has been questioned, as being several of them interpolations. This monastery was dedicated to St. Peter, and in A.D. 1000, being surrounded by a wall simi- lar to those circumvallations, in many cases, raised for the protection of towns, it thence obtained the name of Petri- burgi, Peterborough, which it has since retained. s Flor. Wigor. edit. 1601, p. 565. 268 HISTORY OF THE AD. 674. brought baptism into the island. Exercis- ing the power, which at this period seems to have been generally assumed by the Anglo-Saxon monarchs, and not under any simonaical contract, 6 a practice which must be referred to a much later period — Wul- phere, in 666, appointed Wini to the bishopric of London, by Bede said to have been the only bishop at this time canoni- cally ordained in Britain. 7 In the last year of his life, Wulphere again broke into Wessex, and at Beadenheafden, 8 encoun- tered with Escwin the king, when a very bloody engagement ensued, and according to the chronicler, many thousands were sacrificed. From his southern inroad, Wulphere seems to have been recalled to the northern parts of his kingdom, either to make or repel an attack fromHhe king of Northumbria, but unsuccessfully, as ' Lin- disse is alleged to have remained for some 6 Milton's Hist, of England, 8vo. Lond. p. 141. 7 Bede's Eccl. Hist. p. 165. 8 Bedford has been mentioned by Giles, -where this battle took place ; but it is probably in Wessex, oyer -which Escwin held authority, that it is to be sought for — possibly in the modern Hampshire. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 269 years connected with Northumbria, during A.D. 674. which time, the church there was restored ~~ - "~ v ' to Winfrid, 9 either in his character of abbot or bishop, in the former of which, it is probable, he had remained at Lindisse, from the time of his deposition from the bishopric. It is not unlikely, but that from its first foundation, the superinten- dance of this church had been committed to an abbot, as shortly afterwards we find mention made of an abbot of Lindisse. How long Lindisse remained under North- umbria, is uncertain, but it would appear to have been recovered before the death of Wulphere, which took place in 675. In 676, Ethelred, the third son of Penda A.D. 676. who had successively succeeded to the government of Mercia, influenced probably by the same cause which had induced his predecessors to pursue similar measures, invaded Kent, compelling Hlothaire to fly, devastating and plundering the country, which he is supposed also to have added to his other dominions. It is somewhat difficult, precisely to 9 Flor. Wigor. p. 268. 270 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 676. trace the cause of many of the particular changes in dominion which took place at this unsettled period of our history, little else having come down to our times, but short scattered notices, which it is almost impossible to connect in any series of causes or events. The uncertain position of the boundaries of the several states, and the removal or displacement of the eccle- siastical authorities, at the mere pleasure of the present governing power, tends to increase the difficulty of understanding the relative position of parties, although, in many cases, these ecclesiastical removals mark the period of a change, and enable us to determine when it had taken place. Such ecclesiastical changes, however at variance with present notions, appear to have been a regular consequence, about this period of our history, of a successful invasion by any of the neighbouring chiefs, a fate to which the town and district of Lindisse, seems to have been especially liable, either in consequence of some pre- vious dormant claim, or from the proximity of the Northumbrian kingdom, which, BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 271 there is every reason to believe, about this A.D. 676. time, extended to the Idle, a river at only a short distance from the Trent ; as well as from the facility to invasion from that quarter, by the line of the then perfectly existing Roman road, by which, in all cases, these adversaries made their approach, and never across the Humber. In 677, Ecgfrid of Northumbria took advantage of the absence of Ethelred, in the southern parts of the island, and obtained possession of Lindisse, the only place in the district, which was of any importance, over the church of which he placed Eadhed, a member of the Scoto- Irish branch of the Christian church, and who had, some ten years previously, been priest to his predecessor, Alfrid of Deira, and was subsequently chaplain to Ecgfrid himself. On this occasion, the ancient name of the place seems to have been revived, Eadhed being designated bishop of Sidnacester, 1 as well as indifferently of Lindisse. On this successful invasion of the dis- 1 Isaacson's Saturni Epaemerides. 272 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 676. trict, Ecgfrid exercised his right, as well as pursued the customary practice, of appointing to the bishopric, independently as far as appears of any controuling autho- rity existing in |the then archbishop of Canterbury ; indeed, from what now took place, and from other circumstances, it would appear, that nearly, if not all the ecclesiastics in this country, certainly all in Mercid, and the northern parts, were, at this period, members of the church esta- blished by Columba, over whom, as has been observed, the see of Rome neither exercised nor claimed control — that said to be assumed and acceded to, in the case of Winfrid, may have been granted, more in deference to the age and experience of Theodore, than to any other cause. An examination of what took place in the case of Eadhed, will justify this conclusion, as well as determine the particular place, to which he was appointed, a point hitherto of great doubt and uncertainty, and which was nearly equally so, seven centuries since- 3 2 "Hi autem episcopi ubi sedem Iwberent cathedralem possitus ignoramus," is the admission of Henry of Huntington, p. 204. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 273 To proceed, Ecgfrid appointed Eadhed, A.D. 676. gode Lindisfarum to biscope Eadhed — he waese on Lindisse afore biscope — gave Lindisfar (or district of Lindisse) to bishop Eadhed, he was, in Lindisse the first bishop, or the first who held it as a distinct appointment. 3 Florence of Worcester, is more diffuse, but not so correct — " Eadhe- dus provincia Lindisfarorum ordinatur episcopus, et nunc primum eadem pro- vincia accepit prcesulem. Ante Eadhedum Sexulfum," 4 thus connecting both the pre- vious and subsequent ecclesiastical autho- rity. Isaacson, in noting the appointment of Eadhed, defines it, as being at " Lindis, Lindesay, or Sidnacester." Le- land more exactly says, " Cujus cathedra erat in civitate quae Sidnacester dice- 3 Sax. Chron. an. 678. Ingram's translation is perhaps more free, but does not convey the literal meaning of the Saxon expressions. Giles in the latter clause is correct, ex- cept that, as well as most others, he is not aware of the dis- tinction between the town and the district. Gibson, in his edition of the Saxon Chron., differs a little — " man gehalgode Lindisfarum to biscope Eadhed, — se wass on Lindisse aerost biscopa." * Florence of Worcester, p. 565. 5 Isaacson's Saturni Ephemerides. 2m 274 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 676. batur." Bede, as quoted by Palgrave, states that Eadhed was "bishop of Lindisse, his seat being at Sidnacester." Burton — "Eadhed into Sidnacester,"" and Simeon of Durham agrees that, " sedem Jiabet in Lindisseia," noting the city only of the seat of the see. In fact, all authors previously, as well as subsequent to the conquest, in noting the transaction do not differ from what is here stated, except as confusing the name of the seat of the see with that of the district, from which it took its name ; and sufficiently demonstrate the locality of the seat of the see of Eadhed, although the town itself exists only as little else than a village, embracing within its compass a large district, and seve- ral other townships, no slight evidence of ancient importance. With Eadhed may, strictly speaking, be said to commence the series of bishops emanating from Lindisse or Sidnacester; for although an ecclesiastical establishment had previously existed here, and its name and position had been of sufficient impor- 6 Burton's Monasticon Eboracense, folio. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 275 tance, particularly as the residence of an a.d. 676. ealderman, an officer of great importance amongst the Anglo-Saxons, to warrant its claim to notice, yet forming a section, doubtless an important one, it was with Middle Anglia and Mercia that it had hither- to been associated. The ecclesiastical estab- lishment for Middle Anglia, was probably at Medeshamstede (the modern Peter- borough,) where an extensive monastery or minster was, just before this time, founded, — the jurisdiction of the chief, com- prehending the district between the Lindis and the Nene. That for Mercia was fixed at Lice-feld (the modern Lichfield), but the extent of the district, subject to that chief, north of the Trent, is uncertain, the autho- rity over that part of the country, being often disputed between Northumbria and the chief of Mercia. The authority of the chief of Lindisse probably comprehended much of the modern Lindsey, and was bounded by the Lindis, the Trent, the Humber, and the sea, natural features and bounds, which are little subject to change. The effect of the conquest, by Ecgfrid, 276 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 676. was merely to separate the district of Lindisse from the other two portions. Of the transactions of Eadhed, in Lin- disse, little information is to be obtained and indeed, from the circumstances and manner in which he had been brought into the district, it could not be expected that he should have much opportunity of improving the establishment, or even to contemplate any lengthened residence. The measures pursued by Ethelred, to recover this part of his dominions, have not been preserved, but there can be little doubt that every endeavour was used for that pur- pose. During nearly two years, Ecgfrid a.d. 678. held possession ; but in the following year, he had been driven from Lindisse, though he still held possession of the neighbour- hood. At length, however, both parties met on the banks of the Trent, 7 probably near the Vadum at Segelocum (the modern Littleborough), when a most bloody engage- ment took place, and Elfwin or ^Elfwin, the brother of Ecgfrid, was slain, " Aelfwig woes 7 Matt. West. p. 124. So also Sax. Chron. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 277 oslagen be Trentan" 8 — but some say thatA.D 678. the battle took place, on the banks of the Idle, at some distance from the Trent, on the line of the Roman road. The precise spot is not a matter of much consequence, both tending to the same conclusion, that Ecgfrid had been previously driven out of Lindisse. The consequence of this battle, was an arrangement between the parties, when, in order to cement their friendship, the conqueror engaged to marry Ostrytha, the sister of Ecgfrid. Eadhed however, was removed from his bishopric, but appointed by Ecgfrid to that of Ripon. — "Eadhed of Sidnacester was made bishop of Ripon." 9 To the same purpose is the statement made by Bede, " de Lindisse reversum .... Ripensi ecclesia prcefecit ;" so also another ^authority, "Eadhed returning from Lin- disse was set over the church of Ripon," — and Burton, no mean authority, expressly says that "Eadhed of Sidnacester was made bishop of Ripon by Ecgfrid, the Mercians recovering Mercia." 1 These quo- 8 See Appendix (E). 9 Treveris Polychronicon, lib. i. p. 53. i Burton's Monas. Ebora. r>. 20. 278 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 678. tations further demonstrate the fact, that Lindisse and Sidnacester are one and the same place, and leave no doubt of its pre- cise location. Eadhed is supposed never to have recov- ered the bishopric of Lindisse, but seems to have remained in Northumbria. The only further information we have regarding him, is finding his name as a witness, in A.D. 685. 685, to a grant by Ecgfrid of Northum- bria of Creic to St. Cuthbert, on which occasion, he still thus signs, as Eadhed Lindisse, Epis. subscripsi. — " In con- gregate sinodo circumfluvium Alnce, in loco quee dicitur JEtwiford, cut Theodorus arch- iepiscopus Dorovernensis, prcesidebat. . . . tandum ego Egfridus, rex Northumb., cum antistite Triumviri, et aliis religionis viris insulam navigavi, et invitam ad synodum % pertraxi, ubi omnium jussione episcopatus officium subscripsi compellitur donavi villam quce vocatur Crec, et tria miliaria in circuituipsiusvillae. Donavi etiam civitatem quaevocabatur Lugubalia, et incircuitu ejus quindecim miliaria, ist haec tarn ipse quam successores ejus ad Deum servitium in per- BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 279 petuum habeant, ita sicut ego has in libera A.D. 685. et quieta et secundem suam voluntatem disponenda. f Ego Trumwine, Pictorum Epis. subscripsi. f Ego Ceadd, Lichfeldens. Epis. subscripsi. f Ego Eadhed, Lindisse Epis. sub- scripsi ; 8fc, fyc. 2 In what manner, the ecclesiastical affairs of Lindisse were conducted, after the removal of Eadhed, does not appear, pro- bably under that of Winfrid, abbat, an officer who seems generally to have assisted the bishop in the discharge of his official duties, or acted for him in his absence. The genius of the Scoto-Irish church, unlike that of Rome, pretended to no spi- ritual supremacy, even over those churches in this country, that had been founded and even long served by its members, consist- ing, about this period, of nearly the whole of the ecclesiastical establishments formed south of the Tyne and the Eden, that portion of the country, with which we are 2 Kemble's Codex Diplom. Sax, i. 20. 280 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 685. here principally concerned. Even in Germany, which, as has been before observed, was especially indebted to the Scoto-Irish church, both for its Christianity and its early mental formation, and where many historic traditions, doubtless, passed over from the old country to the new ac- quisition of the Saxons; — where, in the earliest annals of the German cloisters, are to be found chronological notices, of which all traces are lost in Britain, and in which instead of German names and narratives, those of British ecclesiastics and British affairs are frequently found : by whom Bede's chronology, in that early stage of learning, was there introduced ; 3 — even in that country, so generally traversed by the disciples of the Scoto-Irish church, there is no trace of spiritual supremacy over other churches being attempted to be enforced by any of the heads of the colleges of Columba. During the life of that apostle — for his character and conduct give him some claim to that title — there is no doubt, but his advice and recommenda- 3 Lappenberg's Hist, of Eng. 8vo. 1845, vol. i. p. 185. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 281 tion were listened to with the deference a.d. 68& and respect, to which he was justly enti- tled. Upon none of his disciples, however, did his mantle descend, and consequently, like all disunited and unconnected bodies, possessing no other head or bond than that of their common Christianity, the Scoto-Irish church was easily broken in upon by that of Rome, whose authority proceeded from one source, and was enforced by a thousand active and efficient agents. These dissevered from the rest of mankind by the oath of celibacy, had no will or opinion but the orders of their chief, and whose connection with the mem- bers of their church, was much like that entertained between master and pupil. During the century that had elapsed since the time of Gregory, who, if we may judge from his correspondence, most ear- nestly rebutted any such claim, as that of supremacy over other bishops, various circumstances had contributed to enlarge the pretensions of the Court of the Vatican, and encourage references to itself in dis- putes arising amongst the various ecclesi- 2n 282 HISTORY OF THE ad. 685. astical heads loosely scattered over Gaul and Italy. As the foundation of such a claim, it has been alleged, that Boniface III. succeeded against the patriarch of Alexandria, in obtaining authority from Phocas, the emperor, that the see of St. Peter should be acknowledged and styled head of all the churches ; but it is proba- ble this, if ever in existence, had reference to the grant of some portion of the western empire to the church of St. Peter at Rome, or was understood in a different sense from that in which it has since been interpreted ; — the bishop of Ravenna, even under the eye of the pope of Rome, set up an adverse claim, which was not put down without much trouble. The pope further pretended to claim the right of calling and dissolving councils, and of refusing or con- firming their decrees : but any such claim seems to rest on very doubtful grounds : the first six general councils, at some of which doctrines adverse to those taught at Rome had been agreed to, having been held at Constantinople, Ephesus, and Chalcedon, entirely out of the control of BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 283 the bishop of Rome. The circumstances A.D 685. in which the eastern empire was placed — Alexandria, Damascus, Egypt, and many of the cities of Syria and Galicia being, before 630, taken by Mahomet — and the unsettled state of Italy, from the invasion of the Goths and Lombards, being broken into several petty principalities, gave to the pretensions of Rome, a pretence for authority, which successive enterprising bishops did not fail politically to enlarge and improve. 4 The position of the remote church in Britain had hitherto occupied but little of the attention of the successors of Gregory, and the protection of the pope had not yet been claimed by Anglo-Saxon churchmen. Almost one of the earliest instances of this arose in Britain, and is connected with the name of Winfrid, the same who had filled the see of Sidnacester. He exercised a large influence in the ecclesiastical affairs of this country, for good or for evil, and was an active instrument in inviting and encou- raging the interference of the pope. In 4 Platina's Lives of the Popes, fo. Lon. 1688, p. 101-120. 284 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 685. 675, Wilfrid went to Rome to obtain con- firmation of the grants made to Medes- hamstede, a measure which had not previously been thought necessary. On a subsequent occasion, in 679, he appealed to pope Agatho, and a lateran council assembled at Rome, 5 to direct his restora- tion to his Northumbrian bishopric ; 6 but although the severity of spiritual punish- ment, and the anathemas of Agatho, were threatened, in this instance, they proved ineffectual. There can, however, be little doubt that it gave encouragement to the pope, to proceed in his encroachment upon the liberty and freedom of the British church; and an opportunity speedily oc- curred, of Which he did not fail to take advantage. 5 At this council, Wilfrid is alleged to have assumed the title of representative of his brethren, and to have signed "pro omni a quitonali parte Britannia et HibernicB, que ab Anglorum el Britonum, necnon Scotorum et Pictorum gentihus colebantur." Eddius, in Vit. Wilfridi, Gibbon, cap. 47. 6 Bede's Eccl. Hist. v. 19. Flor. Wigor. a. 679. In his petition to the pope, Wilfrid styles himself " Episcopus Saxonies." Sec. Eddius, c. xxxix. How readily Rome received this appeal, from which a faint dawn of future authority over all the British islands seemed to arise, appears from the acts of this synod. Cf, Alberici Chron. ann. 680. Lappenberg's Hist, of Eng. v. i. p. 185. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 285 In 680, a most important meeting was a.d. 685. held at Heathfield, Herudforda, according to Bede, (probably Hatfield, on the con- fines of the Northumbrian kingdom, and not at the place of that name, in the mo- dern Hertfordshire), under the presidency of Theodore of Canterbury,—" Tkeodorus gratia Dei archiepiscopus Britanniae, et civitatibus Doroverniae consentiens, subscri- bo," — comprehending not only the clergy, but also Ethelred of Mercia, Adulph of East Anglia, and Hlothere of Kent, and Wilfrid as " minister ium administrare cura- vit," of Lindisse, with all the principal characters of the time. On this occasion, appeared also, for the first time, a sort of legate from the pope, in the person of John, the arch-chanter 7 of St. Peter's and abbot of St. Martin's, at Rome, who had been sent, in consequence probably of an application from Theodore, and with the sanction of the council held at Rome in the 7 Arch-chanter, the origin of the honourable office of Pre- centor, in the great churches of England. — It is also the origin of the humbler office of Precentor, the leader of the musical services in the Scottish churches. Const, of Lan- france, 1072. Hart's Eccl. Rec. 155. 286 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 685. preceding year, not only for the purpose of assisting in the deliberations of the British council, but also to endeavour to heal the dissensions, which had existed for some time past, between Theodore and some of the British bishops — an object in which he appears to have been tolerably, if only temporarily successful. Another object brought under the consideration of this meeting, was that of the nomination and election of bishops, which had hitherto been dependant upon the sanction of the several chiefs or kings ; and the continuance of his authority, over the place to which the bishop was appoint- ed. To rectify this uncertainty, and to give a more stable character to the appointment, it was determined, with the sanction of the chiefs then present, that in future the election of bishops should be made only at the national synods, in which the archbishop generally presided. The authority of the bishop, at this early period of our history, was no doubt confined to the place, or town, where his minster was situated ; but at this council BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 287 an attempt appears to have been made or a.d. 685. proposed, that certain districts should be assigned, so that instead of confining his attention wholly to the place of his usual appointment, the sphere of the bishop's action should be enlarged, and he might send his clerical assistants to minister in the neighbouring locality. On the establish- ment of any other place of worship, the bishop was to provide for its being regu- larly served from the parent establishment. To this arrangement, most probably, may be traced not only the origin of parishes, but in some degree the ecclesiastical authority of the bishop over certain districts. The influence of the bishop, in the place of his residence, would almost necessarily be considerable, from his position and character as a minister of religion, and that it was so, is ascertained from the fact that, from the period of fixing a monetary value to the lives of individuals, the were of a bishop was equal to that of an ealder- man, one of the most important officers amongst the Anglo-Saxons, the leader of 288 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 685. their armies and often the chief of a dis- trict. Although it may be somewhat uncertain,, whether at this period, the bishop was invested with co-ordinate civil authority with the ealdermen or principal person in the district, yet being possessed of a larger portion of literary knowledge than was general amongst the other members of the state, he must naturally have been frequently referred to, for advice in matters of importance ; whilst the cha- racter of sanctity, which attached to his office and person, would invest him with a spirit of independance unknown to any other subject, even to the controling of the chief. Consequently in the arrangement of civil polity, at this time, just beginning to commence, the bishop would necessarily be invited to take his share, and to occupy a place in the courts of the districts. As the occupations of the bishop increased, one of his assistant chaplains, or other officer, would take his place alongst with the sheriff, the ealderman, the tungo-reve (town reeve), the provost of the city, and steward subsequently of the manor, as each species of BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 289 local governor was brought into existence. AD - 685 - Hence probably the precedence granted to the bishop, before almost every other chief or peer afterwards created ; and hence also the claim belonging, amongst others, to the bishop of Lindisse, to the third penny of all fines inflicted in the seve- ral courts within his jurisdiction — a sys- tem which continued until William the Conqueror separated the ecclesiatical offi- cers from the civil jurisdiction of the country. Although the plan for the regular nomination and election of bishops pro- posed at this council was not long pursued, the annual meetings, from various causes, falling into disuse, and the subsequent in- roads of the northern pirates, yet it is worthy of notice, as being the first attempt at placing the election of this important officer of the church upon a somewhat regular basis, and perhaps of securing his election ultimately entirely in the general clerical body. Indeed the election of the bishop seems, in no very long time after- wards, to have devolved upon the ministers 2o 290 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 685. of each church, whose choice was sanc- tioned by the presence or acclamations of the more respectable among the laity. 8 In subsequent ages, the influence possessed by the bishop, and the notions of feudal jurisprudence, undermined this freedom of election ; and the king, more powerful than the petty chiefs, forbade consecration until his assent was obtained, afterwards claim- ing the right of investing the new pre- late with his temporalities. This being secured, the next step was to demand that the assent of the king should precede the appointment ; and, as at this day, under the modest veil of a recommendation, the 8 An attempt was made to revive a somewhat similar prac- tice, in the beginning of the nineteenth century, when Bonaparte and the pope were engaged in arranging a concordat for the settlement of religious affairs in France. On this occasion, the constitutional clergy, as those were called who had taken the oaths prescribed by the republic, and had obtained a sort of right to form a kind of national council, in Paris, attempted to get an arrangement inserted, that the episcopal] functions should be conferred by election, or that Bonaparte should choose the subjects from a list pre- sented by the faithful in each diocese — that the nomination of bishops should be confirmed by the metropolitans or arch- bishops, and that these last should be confirmed only by the pope. But the proposition entirely failed : the pope feeling that such a clause would be a complete extinction of the claims of Rome, and Bonaparte not being disposed to encour- age even so much of the appearance of freedom. Thiers' Consulate, bk. xii. BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 291 power of election is virtually in the crown. AD - 685 - Nor, perhaps, is this arrangement to be regretted : the election of either a bishop or a clergyman, if vested in a numerous body, is carried either by the influence of two or three individuals, or by an appeal to the passions or parties among the elec- tors, rather than by the real merits of the candidate ; in fact, modest and unassuming merit — the only proper ground for choice, is cast into the back ground by the more plausible pretensions and bold assumptions of the mere man of the world. 9 At this council of Heathfield, a decree was obtained at the instance of the mes- senger from the pope, against the Euty- chians and the Monothelites, the latter opi- nion supported by a section of the clergy, led by Heraclius. They asserted that there was only one will in Christ, in opposition to the determination of the sixth general council, that there were two wills and operations in Christ. Possibly, to nearly all the clergy assembled, except Theodore of Canterbury and his assisting officials, 9 Lingard's Ang-Sax. Church, 1st edition. 292 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 685. this might be the first intimation, thus received, that such an opinion existed — it having been introduced into the eastern church, only after the return of Heraclius from the Persian war, and nearly all the other members of the council belonging to the Scoto-Irish church. Another object for consideration at this meeting, and one in which the services of the abbot John would be particularly advantageous, was to promote improvement and uniformity in the general services of the church, and more especially in the musical portion, assimilating it to those of .St. Peter's church at Rome. This was probably not difficult to accomplish ; and it was left to the indi- vidual members to use their own discretion as to the time and manner of accomplishing the object. The introduction of portions of music into the services of the church, seems to have existed from a very early period ; but the regular chanting of the whole of the psalms probably originated with Ambrose of Milan in 386. On the occasion of the sentence of banishment being issued against that prelate, which he BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 293 refused to obey, and in which he was support- A.D. 685. ed by his faithful people, who guarded him by turns, securing the gates of his episcopal palace. As the patience of the multitude might have been exhausted by the length and uniformity of nocturnal vigils, Am- brose prudently introduced into the church of Milan, the useful institution of a loud and regular psalmody. Hence probably the Ambrosian chant became that in general use, and continued in the Gallican and Germanic churches, long after the Grego- rian chant had been adopted at Rome. Charlemagne introduced the Roman prac- tice into his dominions, obtaining singing masters from Rome. 1 The abbot John seems to have found a zealous co-operator in abbot Benedict of Weremouth, who laboured assiduously in promoting a knowledge of the arts amongst the public, and for the purpose of fitting up his new monastery, at Weremouth, in a superior manner, to that previously gene- rally in use, had brought workmen from 1 Gibbon's Decline and Fall, cap. 27. Sismondi's Hist, of the French Carlovingians, cap. 4. 294 HISTORY OF THE ad. 685. Gaul, skilled in the manufacture of glass, in which country only, at that period, this business was then carried on ; as well as of those accustomed to the Roman style of building, which probably [ consisted in a more elaborate and artistical manner of chisseling the stone employed in raising walls, as well as in covering the roof with lead, instead of continuing the previous practice of using straw and thatch. At Weremouth, the abbot John not only taught the singers, but committed to writing all the notations requisite to insure regularity and uniformity in the celebra- tion of the several fasts and festivals of the church throughout the year. It is no doubt the case, that the system then introduced, was an improvement upon that hitherto pursued by the Scottish priests, who in singing the Te Deum, it is understood, used neither the Ambrosian nor Gregorian chants ; but had adopted some more ancient form of the chant, of similar character to the antiphone of Bangor; composed in the seventh century. 3 2 It is remarkable that some of the hymns of the Scottish BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 295 The Scottish forms of public service seem A.D. to have been generally in use, not only "~"~ v north of the Humber, but even over the more southern portions of the country. The discipline enjoined by Columba, re- quired attendance at the public prayers, three times during the day and as often during the night. In each office of the day, the priests were enjoined to say three prayers, and to chant three psalms. In the offices of the night — from October to February — they were to chant six psalms and twelve anthems at three several times, and throughout the rest of the year, twenty-one psalms and eight anthems : on Saturdays and on the Lord's day, twen- ty-one psalms and eight anthems. 3 Surely, as has been justly observed, we need not wonder at the success which attended the labours of a clergy, trained up under so strict a discipline : prayer and praise appear to have been the serious business of their lives, and hence they were ena- priest, Sedulius, have, in a German version, been preserved in the protestant church. Lappenburg's Hist, of England, v. i. 204. 8 Smith's Life of Columba, p. 53. 296 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 685. bled to keep under their bodies, by daily ■""""""'"" mortification, self-denial, and unceasing watchfulness. 4 In what particular respect, the new system, introduced by abbot John, was different from that enjoined by Colum- ba, or from the earlier practice of the Gal- lican or Roman of the church introduced by Paulinus, and used by deacon James, when left in charge of the infant church at York, it is probably now impossible or useless to attempt to ascertain ; the versions and paraphrases of the Old and New Testa- ments, and the various Anglo-Saxon homilies, common in a subsequent period, not having yet been introduced. Deacon James, it has been stated, was celebrated for his extraordinary skill in the system of the earlier musical services of the church ; and as chanting appears to have formed a principal and impressive portion of the general open services, its influence upon the public would be considerable, particularly as there is some reason to believe, that the teachers of Druidism, if such was then practised, or the priests or 4 Yeowell's Antiq. of English Church. BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 297 ministers of the idolatrous worship then in a.d. 685. use, had never encouraged or permitted others than the initiated, except victims or sufferers, to take a part in the public per- formance of their, too often, bloody and offensive rites and ceremonies. Under such a system, the public mind was not attempted to be improved — the leading and only object, of the chief professors, being to keep the mass of the people in a state of subjection and dread, by inculcating the most abject and superstitious rites and ceremonies. Besides these several objects which had hitherto occupied the attention of the meeting, another case, which materially affected the future condition and prospects of Lindisse, or Sidnacester, came under consideration, and which the presence of the several chiefs might seem to sanction. A separate bishop had been appointed to that city, by Ecgfrid, on his achieving the conquest of the district, yet no definitive arrangement had hitherto been made to continue it, while various circumstances ren- dered such a measure desirable, not only 2p 298 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 685. in this instance, but in several other places. Various monasteries and churches had been founded, and established in different towns of the midland parts of Britain, which do not seem to have hitherto been placed under episcopal authority, and although it may be probable, that the notion of parochice, or districts, over which the authority of the bishop might extend, began to be contemplated, yet these appointments seem, previously to this period, to have been limited to the church, which formed the seat of the see, if such an expression may be permitted, and the country around, to which the bishop might be enabled to extend ministerial services by means of his clerical assistants and ministers. This proposition seems to have met with general approbation, and to have been readily adopted by the meeting. Instead of Sexulfe continuing to possess the nomi- nal title of bishop of Mercia, Middle Anglia, and Lindisse, in which district as far as known, there were then three eccle- siastical establishments, five separate bishop- BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 299 rics were set out, apparently upon an extend- A.D. 685. ed principle, including for the first time, a considerable, though not too extensive, district. Basil was appointed bishop of the Wiccii — the modern Hampshire — having his episcopal seat at Wigornia, now Winchester; Cuthwin to Licetfeldensem, now Lichfield, where the somewhat well- known St. Chadd, or Ceadd, had had his residence some years previously ; Sexulfe was still to hold Middle Anglia, but to have his episcopal seat at the city Leogria, the modern Leicester ; to South Anglia, Eccla was appointed, having his episcopal seat at Dorchecestre, a few miles distant from the modern Oxford; and to the province of Lindsey, Ethelwinus, having his episcopal seat at Lindisse or Sidnacester. 8 Thus a line of bishoprics was established through the country, from the Humber to the southern coast of the island ; but it is worthy of note, that no notice is taken of the modern Lincoln, though only a few miles distant from Lindisse ; the probabi- 6 "Ad Lindensem provinciam Ethelwinus, sedem episcopatus halens in Lindissia." Abbrev. Had. de Diceto, p. 441. 300 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 685. lity therefore is, that that town had not then become of any importance, or the resi- dence of any chief. Some little alteration had taken place in the different stations of of the country, the Angles having extended their authority towards the west and south, and, probably in consequence, denominated that part of their acquisition South Anglia, in contradistinction to East and Middle Anglia. It is with the last of the appointments made by this council at Hatfield, that of Ethelwinus to Lindisse or Sidnacester, that we are here principally concerned. As to the place : on previous occasions, the evidence of all the authorities that have come down to us, has tolerably conclu- sively shewn the whereabouts, as well as existence, of the town, mentioned under this name, in the earliest ecclesiastical transactions of this country : but as the changes effected, on this occasion, have been noted with more or less exactness, a further examination of the descriptions given by the earliest annalists or historians may remove any still remaining doubt. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 301 Besides the precise description, as above, A.D. 685. of the locality and the district, Florence, in giving an account of this transaction, expressly states, " Statuens ei episcopalem sedem in civitatce quce vocatur Siddena"* Higden, in his Polychronicon, says, "Ethel- winus ad Lindeseiam, ad urbem Sideneiam." Langhorne 7 is more particular than correct, "Sidnacestrensis, cut pagus Lincolniensis ei suhjicitur, Adelwino confertur," adding his own opinions to elucidate the description of the district properly assigned. Gervas states it as "Ethelwinus habens sedem in Sidneia." 9 So also Treveris— " establishing Ethelwyn at Lindesey, at the city Sidenia." 9 These extracts sufficiently indicate that Lindisse or Sidnacester, corrupted to Sidneia, Sidenia, &c, was one and the same place, the residence of the bishop, and the place of his minster ; as it was also, there is much ground to suppose, 6 Flor. Wigor. p. 622. 7 Langhorne's Chron. p. 233. See Appendix (F). 8 Gervas Act. Pont. Cant. As this author professes to give compilations from original documents, it is probable that, about this time, the original name of Sidnacester had shrunk into Sidneia. 9 Polychron. lib. i. p. 52. 302 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 685. within some few years afterwards, also the residence of the king, as it certainly was of that of the ealderman or principal chief- tain, some of the former taking the title of " King of Lindeseye," 1 from this place. These statements, it may be alleged, are tautologous; but it may be mentioned, as some excuse for the re-iteration, that the name and existence of the town has long been lost, or swept away; that a portion of the walls and moted security of the residence of these ancient bishops, some part of the foundations and walls of the chancel of the original bishop's church, and remains of the streets, may probably be considered as the only remains marking out, to this time, the existence of the ancient city of Sidnacester. These were the prominent subjects, transacted at this, the first important 1 Peter Langtoft's Chron. Oxford, 1725, 2 v. 8vo. i. 10. There is little doubt that considerable importance was at- tached to the possession of Lindisse, both as a town and dis- trict; and it is probable that the kings of Mercia were connected with the ancient Anglo-Saxon family long resident here. As Peter Langtoft was at least a resident in the neighbourhood, it is not unreasonable to suppose, that in the records of his monastery, he found documents to induce him to make these statements. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 303 meeting, not only of the principal members A.D. 685. of the British church, but of the chiefs of Mercia, East Anglia, and Kent, the latter probably under the direction of Ethelred, who had, so shortly before, overrun his kingdom ; but it will be observed that the matters entered upon, had reference solely to those parts of the island, south of the Humber, no member of the Northumbrian church being present ; and that, so far as appears, no notice is taken of the existence of any ecclesiastical establishment or ap- pointment, on the west of the Trent. From this it may be inferred that the Christian religion had made but little, if any pro- gress there ; and perhaps also that the Saxons had, hitherto, been unable to make much impression on the Britons, or early inhabitants, who appear to have long held possession of no inconsiderable portion of the western district of the country, and, as will be subsequently noticed, maintained their ground against these invaders for more than two succeeding centuries. The selection of Ethelwin to this bishopric was one which his character and 304 HISTORY OP THE a.d. 685. learning fully justified. Born of noble parents, he had received the best educa- tion that could be obtained ; and having a predilection for the church, he joined him- self, in 664, to one of the many monaste- ries in Ireland, 2 not only to be properly grounded in ecclesiastical knowledge, but to complete the education he had pre- viously received from some of the ministers of Columba. This circumstance clearly shews that a considerable intimacy and connection still subsisted between the members of this church and the parent institutions in Ireland : and if we may believe the very flattering statements — which still subsisting documents and facts seem to justify 1 * — the instructions there communicated must have been of a very superior kind to what has been generally supposed, and which could not be altogether entirely confined to the clergy themselves, 2 " Ethelwin ..went over into Ireland to study, and having been well instructed, returned into his own country, and being made bishop in the province of Lindsey, long governed that church worthily and creditably." Bede, b. iii. cap. 27. 3 Quarterly Review, No. CLIII. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 305 or to some few individuals of the higher A.D. 685. classes, intended for the church. If we may give credit to some late discoveries, the disciples of Columba had not degenerated from the industrious and literary habits of their Irish predecessors, but possessed knowledge of the most varied and recon- dite character, an opinion which is justified by the discovery, in Iona, of a classic library, so extensive as to afford some hopes of finding there an entire Livy ; 4 and further examples in the ruins of a monastery, connected with that at Iona. 5 The brother and sister of bishop Ethelwyn of Lindisse, seem also to have devoted themselves to the service of the ministry, the brother, Ethelhun, being appointed abbot to the new monastery of Bardney, founded about 692, as in that year, Ostrytha, the queen of Ethelred of Mercia, brought there the bones of her celebrated predecessor, Oswald of North- umbria, which had obtained much celebrity, for the wonderful cures effected by them, 4 See Usher and Buchanan. 5 See Appendix (G.) 2q 306 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 685. contributing materially to enrich that mo- nastery. The sister, Ethelhild, was also abbess of another neighbouring esta- blishment, and is noted by Bede, as having been visited with extraordinary visions. During the episcopate of Ethelwyn, his neighbourhood, or it may be Lindisse itself, was the scene in 696, of the murder of Ostrytha, the queen of Ethelred of Mercia ; but further than the mere fact, that it was committed by the South Humbrians — which is presumed to refer to the people of Lindisfarre, from situation, though this is almost the only instance in which the district is mentioned under that name. The cause of her falling under the dislike of her subjects, and the origin of the combination of the nobles, it is difficult to discover ; but it may have arisen from the apprehension of the chiefs — only, hitherto, very doubtful converts^ — conse- quently dissatisfied with the extreme zeal she had displayed, in the cause of the new religion, in removing the bones of Saint Oswald into the neighbourhood, with the BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 307 lavish support she may have given to the A D 685 monastery of Bardney. 6 From what some "— — ■"■" years afterwards, took place, it is not unlikely that the conspiracy was directed against both ; but so far at this time, the king put it down. It must, however, have been extensively embraced, and also sup- ported by many influential members of the a.d. 702. royal family, as in 702, the opposition was successful, Ethelred being displacced from the government of South Humbria, and Cenred appointed to be his successor therein. Within two years afterwards, Ethelred was either compelled or induced entirely to give up the government of Mercia to Cenred, and was shorn a monk — " Onfeng munce-hode," — retiring to the monastery of Bardney, of which the brother of bishop Ethelwyn was abbat. Here he died in 716. Whether the retirement of Ethelred to the solitude of a monastery may have been 6 It affords very conclusive evidence of the then low state of Lincoln, that although Bardney is within a few miles, no reference is made to it, or to any chief there. Ostrytha is mentioned as one of the witnesses to a grant, in 676, made to Medeshamstede. Sax. Chron. sub anno. 308 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 702. voluntary or otherwise is doubtful ; but as„ during the seventh and eighth centuries, it was no uncommon practice, on the deposi- tion of a sovereign, to compel him to adopt the ecclesiastical life, as a bar against any future attempt to recover authority — shaving the head, the custom generally practised, on admission to the order of the priesthood, being an evidence of the the most perfect submission 7 to the will of Christ, as well as the abandonment of worldly affairs. It seems probable that this practice, as well as that, common also with the Merovingian race, of dividing the kingdom amongst the several sons, on the death of the father, may have also extend- ed to Britain. In 641, the grandson of Heraclius, by the imposition of holy orders, was disqualified for the purple ; and in the following year, the son-in-law of Phocas, the late emperor of- the east, was con- demned to embrace the monastic life ; and 7 On the invasion of Italy, by Charlemagne, all the people of Spoleto, Rieli, and the Lombards, took an oath of fidelity to the Pope, shaving their heads and beards, which was the greatest sign and token of perfect submission. Platina's Hist, of the Popes, vols. 1. 146. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 309 the sentence was justified by the weighty a.d. 702. observation, that the man who had betrayed ~" ~" his father could never be faithful to his friend. 8 The second Chlodomir of Orleans left three sons under the care of his mother, Chlotilde, who governed the king- dom nine years, during their minority. Under the pretence of preparing for their coronation, Chlotilde was induced to bring the young princes to Paris. Childebert, the brother of Chlodomir, having thus got the young princes within his power, sent secretly to Chlotaire, his youngest brother, to come to Paris, to consult how to dis- pose of them, whether to degrade them or put them to death, and afterwards divide the kingdom between them. Ultimately they agreed in their nefarious plan, obtained entire possession of the princes, separated them from their servants, and placed them in confinement. The two kings then sent a messenger to their mother, carrying in his hand a pair of scissors and a sword — " Glorious queen !" said he, " take your choice, which dost thou ordain for the sons 8 Gibbon's Decline and Fall, cap. 47. 310 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 702. of the king of Orleans ? Is it thy will that they perish, or dost thou prefer that they be deprived of their hair," in other words ' shorn as monks.' " Dead, rather than degraded," were the only words the grandmother uttered. Consequently they were immediately murdered, and the king- dom divided between the two uncles. 9 Tasi- lon of Bavaria being condemned to death, for treason, in 788, Charlemagne interposed to save his life, on condition that he and his son should enter into a convent. He even spared him the humiliation, which Tasilon dreaded most, of being tonsured before the annual assembly, the Field of May, which had pronounced his sentence. Charlemagne afterwards sent him to the convent of Goar, where Tasilon made his vows. The son Theodon was tonsured in the convent of St. Maximin, while his two daughters were shut up in the convents of Chelles and Laon. 1 Similar examples are too frequent in the history of this and a later period. 9 Histoire des Francs, par Peyronet, Paris, 1847. 1 Simondi's Carlovingians, cap. iii. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 311 The customs and habits of the Anglo- a.d. 702. Saxons appear also to have assimilated very much with those of the Franks, perhaps as much from early connection, as from facility of communication, so it might be expected that the practice of dividing the kingdoms in succession, amongst the several sons, to the exclusion of the children of each, might also prevail amongst them. Examples of such being the case, might be readily cited ; but the case of Mercia presents the peculiar fea- tures of three brothers succeeding each other in succession, although there were sons of the elder brother. The case of the brothers of Alfred, presents a similar one to that amongst the Franks, the kingdom of Wessex being divided between the three elder brothers, to the exclusion of Alfred, the youngest son, on the death of Ethel- wolf, the father. Such practices are inju- rious to the prosperity and growth of any country, exposing it to ready subjugation, or to such melancholy scenes as were enacted in France, under the Merovingian and Carlo- vingian dynasties. In Britain nothing con- 312 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 702. tributed so greatly to the successful progress of the northern invaders, as the disunited condition of the territory, held somewhat independently by each chief; none powerful enough to resist an invader, and each possessing separate interests, therefore having very partial views of the general advantage. As in states, so in families and individuals, the consequences of which must re-act upon the general body. The general subdivision of the property on the decease of the parent, produces continual declension in the position of a family, until the land becomes over-run by small proprietors, each hardly possessing a suf- ficient quantity of land to maintain a family. Poyerty and ignorance, the natu- ral consequences, make rapid strides in enveloping the population ; the state, broken up into small and weak portions, becomes a ready prey to any invader. In such a case, the only countervailing action is to be found in the existence of mercantile operations which may, for a time, tend to jprotract the progress of decay ; but the establishment of the law of primogeniture is the only and most effectual remedy. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 313 In the year 703, a council of bishops AD - 703 - and others was held in the northern dis- trict, in the plain of Nesterfield, at a place called iEthwina-Wath, which is supposed either to be the name of the town, or as Eddius imagines, it stood at about an equal distance between two villages, respectively- designated Wina and Wath. Little was transacted, at this meeting, connected with Lindisse or Mercia, as far as is known. A proposition, was acceded to, that in future these, and similar meetings, of the chiefs and the clergy should be held at Cliffe, a town situated within the Kentish kingdom, and, where in €189, a similar meeting had previously been, held. That district was probably found to be less subject to distur- bance or dispute from petty chiefs, than any of the places bordering on Northum- bria and Mercia. So far as Dorchester was concerned, the arrangement made, at the council at Hatfield, did not continue very long, as, in this year, bishops were appointed to "Wintona and Sciresburna." 2 and it would seem the bishop was removed 2 Abbrev. Rad. de Diceto, p. 441. 2r 314 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 703. from Dorchester. 3 Most probably this change arose out of some successful inroads from the East into South Anglia, but which did not long remain so, as in 737, Tota was nominated again to the bishopric of Dorchester. A.D. 709. In 709, bishop Wilfrid, who had exer- cised so large an influence in promoting a knowledge of the gospel, not only in the extreme north, but also in the ecclesias- tical affairs of Britain, the church of which he greatly contributed to bring under subjection to that of Rome, 4 died at In-Undale (In-Undalum), a place probably at no great distance from Ripon, to which his body was removed 5 for interment, in s In the general fasti of the bishops of Dorchester, neither Eccla nor his two successors are mentioned, but a blank space intervenes between Agilbertus and Birinus — 650 to 737. Cat. of Kings, Bishops, &c, London, 1671. * "Wilfrid having referred to the apostolic see, and being, by that authority, acquitted of every thing, whether specified against him or not." Bede's Eccl. Hist. bk. v. 19. If this statement is correct, it shews how early the assump- tion of unlimited pardon was made by the pope. 5 The Saxon phrase is peculiar and impressive, " his lie- man la^dd to Bipun." In that town, the memory of Wilfrid is still preserved, by an annual feast, on the Saturday follow- ing Lammas day, when the effigy of the saint is brought into the town, with great ceremony, preceded by a band of music, BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 315 the church, which he had built anew, and A.D. 709. dedicated to St. Peter, after the retire- ment of the abbat of Melrose. In 940, the bones of Wilfrid were removed to Canterbury. In consequence of his exer- tions in extending the supremacy of Rome, that church has duly honoured his memory, appointing the 5th of October, as his festi- val ; and various churches, in the northern parts, have been dedicated to him. In one of these, at Hagulstad, he was succeeded by Acca, who is reported to have "made it his business to procure relics of the blessed apostles and martyrs of Christ, from all parts, to place them on altars, dividing the same by arches, in the walls of the church." 6 In 709, Cenrid resigned the Mercian kingdom, as well as South Humbria, or Lindisfarre, to Ceolred. The regular succession of the bishops as well as probably the ancient banner of St. Wilfrid, which was one of those set up in 1138, at the battle of the Stan- dard. According to Nicolas, it had three tails, and on some antient seals, it is represented as a sort of pennon of three tails, with a saltire in the upper part. e Bede, Ecc. Hist. bk. iy. 20. 316 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 709. of Liridisse, or rather perhaps the time of their accession, at this period, is very uncertain. By some Ethelwynus, is said to have continued in office till 720, whilst others consider that, in 701, Edgar suc- ceeded and held the office, till the former year. The fact is not, perhaps," of much consequence, as no transaction of any consequence, connected with Lindisse, took place under either of these bishops ; but the cause of this uncertainty is not difficult to account for, as Ceolred, chief of Mercia and Lindisse, if he did not wholly return to the worship of the gods of the heathens, was a bitter enemy to the professors of the Christian faith, a breaker of ecclesiastical privileges, arid abuser of those holy women who had pro- fessed themselves in the service of religion. However he died in 716, was buried at Licetfelda, at that time, probably, the residence of the kings and chiefs of Mercia, and according to the same anna- list, ad tormenti inferni migravit. 7 In this same year, the foundation of a reli- 7 Simeon of Durham, de Gestis Aug. p. 99. BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 317 gious house, at Crowland, was laid ; but A.D. 709. on that occasion, the name of no bishop of Lindisse appears, though that of Ethel- red, as abbot of Bardney, is mentioned. It is not a little singular that in none of the transactions which had taken place in the district, neither the name of Lincoln, nor of any chief residing therein, is ever mentioned. It must, therefore, with great probability be admitted, that that town remained still of very little, if any, impor- tance. HISTORY OF THE &C. 319 Chapter VI. Cymbertus bishop — bishoprics of Lindisfarre and Lindisfarne — Ina's grant of one penny to the Saxon school at Rome — Christianity amongst Picts — origin of Picts — and of Celtic inhabitants of Scotland, &c. — customs of Celts and early Anglo-Saxons — mother church of Lindisse — death of Cymbertus — JElwinus bishop — council at Cloveshoe — letter from Boniface — death of JElwinus — Eadulphus I. bishop of Lindisse or Sidnacester — battle of Secandune — accession of Offa — death of Eadulphus — Ceolulphus bishop, consecrated at Lindisse or Sidnacester — first landing of Danes — policy of Offa — practices of Danish marauders — probable cause of attempts — disputes be- tween Offa and Jaenbert of Canterbury — abridgement of see of Canterbury — Lichfield made seat of archbishop — quarrel between Offa and Charlemagne — invasion of Britain — defeated at Hastings — Offa defeats men of Kent — Jaenbert's connection with Charlemagne — con- sequent cause of loss of writers in Lindisse — death of Offa — restoration of archbishopric of Canterbury — con- duct of bishop of Sidnacester — death of Ceolulphus — Eadulphus II. bishop — synod of Baccancelde — synod at Celic-chythe — Scottish ecclesiastics forbidden to minis- ter — image worship — synod at Cloveshoe— where situated — probable origin of royal councils — invasion of East Anglia — Egbert, king of Anglia — invasion by Danes — manner of proceeding — plunder Lindisse — no mention of Lincoln — Danes at York — Lindisse — Not- tingham — Danes winter at Lindisse. 320 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 709. On the death of Ethelwynus, Cymbertus or Kinelber^us succeeded to the bishopric. He is particularly mentioned by Bede, as the party to whom he was indebted for all "his information, respecting " the sacerdotal succession in the province of Lindisse." Although classed amongst the early British authors, no separate work of his has been discovered ; and it is probable that Bede adopted the whole of the meagre informa- tion he obtained relating to the bishopric of Lindisse. It may, however, be pre- sumed, that the transactions connected with that church, had been preserved by the preceding fathers, and continued by Cymbertus, who, being of a literary dispo- sition, must have naturally felt the importance of preserving some accounts of the transactions in which his bishopric was concerned. On the appointment of Cymbertus, it may be noticed, that a more extended sig- nification is given to the authority of the bishop, the one, here mentioned, being styled "provincia Lindisfarorum Cymbertus prceest," 9 thus not, as previously, appearing 8 Simeon of Durham de Gestis Ang. p. 99. BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 321 to limit his jurisdiction, nominally to the a.d. 709. town of Lindisse, but extending it to the whole province of Lindisfarre, Lindiswara, or inhabitants of the isle of Lindsey, which the district, at this time, would be entitled properly, being nearly, if not entirely, surrounded by water, the Lindis after traversing a considerable portion, running alongst its southern boundary to the sea, whilst other streams, under the name of the Till, evidently by the ap- pearance still of the place of junction, emptied itself into the Trent. A very great similarity existing in the titles of two of the bishoprics of the British church at this period — that of Lin- disfarre and Lindisfarne — the first of these extending from the southern border of the Humber to the river Lindis, and the latter an island, north of the river Tees, has been the cause of the transactions of both being understood to have reference to one only, and has originated the confused statements in the accounts of the later historians. Of this, a very particular and precise example may be noticed, con- 2s 322 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 709. nected with this bishop Cymbertus of Lindisse. jStapylton, in his translation of Bede, says, — " As for such things as were don in the territory of Lindissig (that is Holy 'Hand), touching the furderance of the faith of Christ, and what priests there succeeded from tyme to tyrae, we have learned either by the writings of the reverent bishop Cynebertus, either by the lively voice of other men of good credit." 9 Now the bishop Cynebertus, or Cymber- tus, was appointed, as has been stated, bishop of Lindisfarre, (Lindesig or Lindisse, being the place of his residence,) in 720, was contemporary with Bede, and had at this period, no connection whatever with Holy Island, which was nearly 150 miles distant, though he might have been edu- cated in that seminary, with which most of the priests of the then British church were connected, and where they might all have received their religious instruction. The bishop of Lindisfarne (or Holy Island), contemporary with Cymbertus, was named 9 Stapylton's Hist, of Church of Englande, compiled by Ven. Bede. Folio, Antwerp, 1565. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 323 Eadfrid ; and from all we can learn, nei- A.D. 709. ther Cymbertus nor Eadfrid ever held any ^ """" other see, or were exchanged with each other. Giles also, in his translation of Bede, falls into a similar error, from not adverting to there being two bishoprics then, of a very similar name, " Of the pro- vince of the Lindisfarnes (instead of Lindis- farre), Cynebertus presides," whilst at the same time, he mentions Ethilward as pre- siding in that of " Lindisfarne," the Holy Island. In 727, the Saxon, afterwards commonly A -D. 727. known as the English, school was esta- blished at Rome, and endowed by Ina of Wessex, one of the smallest kingdoms of what is usually called the Heptarchy, with a grant of one penny annually from each family 1 — singulis annis de singulis familiis denarius unus — a curious grant considering the state of the mass of the people, at that early period. This grant originally could solely have reference to Wessex alone, but came, in process of time, by the perse- vering progress of the see of Rome, to be charged upon the different states, as they 324 HISTORY OF THE A,D. 727. became under its controul, or were brought into connection with that church. In sub- sequent times, this grant became a general tax, and was levied under the name of Rome Scot, and Peter-pence. The Saxon school was intended not only for the edu- cation of the children of the royal families, but also for those of the higher classes of society— of bishops, presbyters, and the clergy generally ; and also as a temporary residence for the chiefs of the. Anglo- Saxons when visiting Rome. In fact, Ina himself, who seems to have been deeply imbued with a zealous fervor for religion, as well as being a warm supporter of the Romish church, became a resident there, in the following year, where he subse- quently died. This example of Ina was afterwards followed by several kings of the Anglo-Saxon race, many of whom, wil- lingly or by compulsion, renouncing the honours and troubles of royalty, retired to this school at Rome, 1 to spend the remainder of their lives in religious conversation. 1 The Anglo-Saxon school at Rome, was burnt down in BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. $25 This establishment had a very conside- A,D 727 - rable influence and effect in extending the influence of Rome, encouraging a frequent and intimate communication with that city then rising rapidly into power and autho- rity, and under its ecclesiastical influence and threats, becoming to possess a control over the various states, which as yet its temporal dominions hardly entitled it to assume. The communication with Rome promoted, in the course of time, a general uniformity in the doctrine and discipline of the churches of Rome and Britain — en- couraged attention being paid to the arts and sciences, and spreading knowledge amongst the rude and ignorant tribes of the Anglo-Saxon race. At this period, the distinctive difference between the clergy educated in the discipline and practices of the Scoto-Irish church, and that of Rome, was no bar to freedom of communi- cation and intercourse, it is probable, there- 816. It was situated in a quarter near St. Peter's. Accord- ing to Anastasius, the Anglo-Saxon pilgrims called it their "borough" (burgus). V. Anc. Biblio, deVita Stephani IV. Gile's Bede, sub anno. 326 HISTORY OP THE A.D. 727. fore that Cymbertus being of a literary dis- position, and having felt the disadvantages under which he himself had laboured in his youth, lent himself earnestly to pro- mote so beneficial an object. Thus in the southern part of Britain, the chief of Wessex was imposing upon his subjects, a payment tending much more to the advantage of Rome, prospectively on its adoption by the other states of Britain, than for the promotion of the Christian faith. Before the conquest, it had been generally adopted, and in the laws of Edward, sanctioned by William, the pay- ment was strictly enforced, from "omnis qui habitant xxx denarios viva pecunice in domo sua de suo proprio (Anglarum lege) dabit denarium sancti Petri : et lege Dano- rum dicem marcum." 2 In the northern parts of the country, the stimulus for improvement and extension of the British church, had been zealously pursued, espe- cially in the various provinces of the Picts. Encouraged by the example of Benedict or Biscop-abbot of Were mouth, who had 2 Laws of William the Conqueror. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 327 largely improved his monastery, by theAJ). 727. introduction of artists in glass and stone from France, the chief or king of the Picts, at this period in a flourishing state, was induced to apply to abbot Ceolfrid, to send him architects who should build a church, according to the Roman manner, promising in such case that it should be dedicated to St. Peter ; that he and his people should follow the customs of the Roman church, as to the period of the celebration of Easter, and that his clergy should adopt their form of tonsure, 3 which was different from that of the disciples of Iona, by whom they had previously been converted and taught. In reply, Ceolfrid wrote a long laboured justification of the practices of the Roman church, in both these regulations, and in consequence, "all the ministers of the altar and monks had their crowns shorn." 4 The Roman practice seems to have subsequently prevailed, and to have been very frequently adopted by the monasteries, subject to 3 Langhorne, Chron. Eeg. an. p. 262. i Bede's Eccl. Hist. bk. v. c. 21. 32& HISTORY OF THE A.D. 727. Columba, particularly in those nearest Northumbria. The earliest historical information of the Pictish people is in A.D. 180, when it is said, a body of them were defeated on Stanesmoor, by Marius. At this time, therefore, they might be resident there, or as is more probable, were engaged in some predatory excursion. From an early period of history, they are found generally to have inhabited the country between the Solway and the Tweed, to the Clyde, and alongst the low-lands bordering the eastern coast north of the Clyde, — the modern places of Abernethy, Dunbarton, Edinburgh in the north, and Galloway, Kirkcudbright, Dumfries, to the south, having all been acknowledged as subject to, and occupied by those peoples. On the expulsion of the Roman authority, and the disruption of their empire in Britain, the Picts and Scots, the latter possibly only a branch of the former, and inhabiting some portion of the eastern part of the country, between the Tyne and the Tweed, or the Forth, — appear again in history, BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 829 during the third and fourth centuries, join- a.d. 727. ing in predatory incursions to the southern parts of Britain, without attempting to form any settlement. Yet powerful as the Picts must have been, and maintaining their position as a distinct nation until nearly the period of the Norman conquest, they have since been entirely lost to history, and have left only some doubtful traditionary tales, and architectural re- mains, very uncertain in their origin and use, to evidence the places over which they once held rule, — even the names of their towns, rivers, mountains, valleys, &c, pre- serve no very distinct character peculiar to that people, being chiefly referable to the Celtic or Saxon* languages. There is no doubt that they used a distinct and diffe- rent language from that of their Northum- brian neighbours, as, in the beginning of the eighth century, while still a flourishing people, it was necessary to employ inter- preters to translate written communications from the former into the Pictish language, 5 Stewart's Sketches of the Highlanders, 8vo. vol. 1, p. 16, 2t 330 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 727. before being understood by the latter. 6 What language that was, there is no direct means left of determining ; but the presump- tion against it being Gaelic, or any branch of that language, notwithstanding some opinions to the contrary, admits of very great doubt : the latter, as far as known, being generally confined to the inhabitants occupying the mountainous region, north of the Forth. Into this it was introduced by some colonies from Ireland, which arrived on the north-western coast of Britain, shortly after the commencement of the Christian era. This fact receives much corroboration from the intimate con- nection which is known to have existed between the Irish and the "inhabitants of the isles and highlands of Scotland, even to the end of the sixth century ; and still further, from the circumstance, that the language used there, and which by them- selves is called Erse, assimilates very closely to that spoken in Ireland ; whilst that of the Welsh, although admitted to be a branch of the same dialect, has, in « Bede's Ecc. Hist. bk. v. cap. 21. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 331 the course of ages, varied from the others a.d. 727. very considerably. It is a curious circum- stance, as shewing the progressive flow of the Celtic population, that the Irish and Gaelic languages bear a much closer simi- larity and resemblance, than that of the Welsh, as now spoken, to the dialect of Brittany, which perhaps may be fairly con- sidered as the original, from whence those in Britain proceeded. 7 The few incidents that have been pre- served of the history of the Pictish nations, are only of value, as shewing the progress of their destruction, or amalgamation with adjoining districts — at one time, subject to Cumbria or Northumbria — then to the Scots — invaded by the Danes — partially noticed as Britons of Strathclyde, until ultimately " Kynadus, king of Scotlande, that was Alpinus sone, dyde awaye the Pyctes, and soe joyned that countre to the kingdom of Scotlande." 8 As to the Scots, or those inhabiting the 7 Jakel Origin of Latin Language, Breslaw, 1831. Orain le Rob Dain, 1829. Quar. Rev. vols. XLV. and XLVI. 8 Treveris' Polychronicon, lib. i. p. 43. 332 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 727. lowland parts of the northern districts of Britain, between the Tweed and the Forth, it is not easy to determine their precise origin. The first intimation, in history, of them as a distinct people, is in connection with the Picts, apparently as*an adjoining nation, engaged in one common object ; it may therefore be presumed, both people spoke the same, or a very similar language. At this day, the whole of the inhabitants of the country, formerly occupied by the northern and southern Picts, as well as by the intervening nation of the Lowland Scots, all speak the same language, with some little peculiarities and inflexions, and there seems therefore no improbability that they all originated from one stock. The inhabitants of South Britain, (not including those speaking the Welsh and Cornish dialects), are known to have principally proceeded from the same original, — the Anglo-Saxons, — but although starting from different localities, they are now equally undistinguishable, except in a similar man- ner, from trifling inflexions and peculiarities of tone and expression. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 333 A peculiarity in the habits and customs a.d. 727. of the Picts, and the same may be predi- cated of the Scots, that so far as has been hitherto ascertained, the system of tribes or clans was never adopted, or formed part of the constitutional system of either of these peoples, a circumstance which presents some evidence of their very early residence, and being, so far as the term can be applied, the aborigines of the coun- try. On the contrary, this system is found to form a component part of the habits of the intruding tribes, — the Gael, in the high- lands of Scotland ; the Saxons on their first establishment in the southern part of the island ; and, perhaps, of the Welsh, a branch of the great Celtic family. It may be difficult, perhaps impossible, to assign a precise cause to this peculiarity of custom, originating or existing in that early state of society, though possibly it may be traced to some similar origin. The Saxons coming into Britain, in small disunited parties, landing in different parts, and each settling itself down in an acci- dental location, necessarily found them- 334 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 727. selves in a state of hostility with the inhabitants whom they had dispossessed, and must therefore have felt it necessary to associate together for support and protection. Thus, each separate party came to have a common interest in their chiefs, and the circumstances connected with their first location continuing, the affections and feelings of the party re- mained associated with the son and descendant, who became the chief or head of a tribe or family ; until, in the course of time, a fusion took place between the conquerors and the conquered, and both became mixed together for mutual advantage. With respect • to the Gael in the high- lands of Scotland, as has been stated, they were a branch of the same great colonizing family in Ireland, which originally landed on the north-western coast, very shortly after the commencement of the Christian era. The successive colonies appear to have kept up an intimate connection with the parent stock, even so late as the sixth BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 335 century, 9 although it is probable, from A D 727 what then took place, that these migra- tions had, only about the latter period, acquired consistence and strength enough to form themselves into a kingdom. Arriv- ing in small parties, each located itself under the chief who had been their leader, whilst the opposition they met with, com- pelled, each party to remain associated. The habit thus originally formed, their separated state, the peculiar character of the country, largely overspread with hill and valley, prevented ready association, and thus produced an intimate family con- nection, which the limited nature of their wants prevented from being felt; while their seclusion, from the more civilized portion of the inhabitants of the low countries, enabled them to preserve these ancient early habits even to our own days. The original occupiers, thus dispossessed, it is probable, were of the same stock as 9 " The father of Columba was Felim, the son of Fergus, who was grandson of the great Nial, king of Ireland, and the mother of Felim was Aithne, daughter of Lorn, who first reigned over the Dalreudini, in Argyleshire." Smith's Columba, Edin. 8vo. 1792, p. 5. 336 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 727. the Picts, and being driven before the encroaching Gael, abandoned the moun- tainous region ; but were enabled to maintain themselves on the level lands of the sea coast, where a more numerous population and combined efforts might be more suc- cessful. This theory, for the few isolated facts preserved by history will admit of no direct conclusion, will, in some measure, account for the traditionary occupation, by the so-called northern Picts, of much of the country north of the Forth ; and as it respects the southern Picts, with whom we are more immediately connected, the differences between rival chiefs, the imme- diate neighbourhood of encroaching ene- mies — Cumbrians, Northumbrians, Danes, and Scots, — ultimately succeeded in over- powering and dismembering that portion of the nation, which had last preserved the name and title, and which then became merged in the general designation of Scotland. Of the affairs of the bishopric of Lindisse, very little information, as to the transaction of Cymbertus, can be dis- BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 337 covered; and indeed, generally, little isA.D. 727. known respecting the transactions of any of the very early bishops. That they faithfully performed the duties of their office, by preaching themselves, and en- forcing the same duty upon their assistants, not only in the minster at Lindisse, but at the other places in the neighbourhood, and thus diffused a knowledge of the gos- pel, there can be no doubt. It is also agreea- ble to what might naturally have been ex- pected, from the number of churches, which were subsequently founded in the district. Indeed, it may be inferred, that from this practice of sending out missions from the original seat of the bishop, to the several villages, even to a considerable distance, originated the rule, which has ever since obtained, of designating the minster as the mother church, which that of Lindisse undoubtedly was, and therefore the parish church of the diocese ; resorting to which, to hear divine service, has ever since been held, and decided, to be equivalent to an attendance at the parish church. So much was this felt to be the case, that at a 2u 338 HISTORY OF THE AD. 727. future period, on removing the seat of the See to Lincoln, the Conqueror thought it absolutely necessary, to notice this pecu- liarity, and to confer upon the intended minster, a character which it had not pre- viously possessed — " Ad construendam ma- trem ecclesiam totius episcopalis." 1 Had this not been done, it must still have remained merely an ordinary and undistinguished church. Cymbertus held the bishopric of a.d. 732. Lindisse, till 732, and was succeeded in the same year by Aelwinus, Oswigh, or Alwigh, in which several names he is noticed by historians. He was consecrated in 733, by Tatwine of A.D. 742. Canterbury. In the year 742, a great council, " Magnum concilium," was held at Cloveshoe, 2 at which were present Ethelbald of Mercia, who, at this time, held possession of most part of the kingdom of Kent, and also appears to have used the privilege of all conquerors, by enforcing the assistance of the Men of Kent, in main- i Charter of Will. Conq. to Remigius, authorising the remo- val of the See to Lincoln, and grant of Welton and Sleaford. Dug. Mon. Ang. -vol. vi. p. 1270. 2 See Appendix (H.) BISHOPRIC OV LINCOLN. 339 taining his authority over their country- A.D. 742. men. Cuthbert of Canterbury presided over this council, at which fifteen bishops assisted, being the largest number that had hitherto been got together, and probably nearly all then in that part of Britain, south of the Tyne. On this occa- sion, as on most of the other councils, held during this and the following century, resolutions were adopted to secure unifor- mity in the doctrine and discipline of the church; and, according to Langhorne, the privileges conceded to the archbishop of Canterbury, at the synods of Baccancelde and Berghamsted, were confirmed. Hitherto, the authority claimed by the bishop of Rome over the British church, had been only very partially acknowledged, but on this occasion, a letter was read to the council from Boniface, said to be a Briton, born at Crediton, and originally bearing the name of Wineford, which he renounced on entering into clerical orders. Boniface, who had been appointed to the office of bishop amongst the Germans, had written to Cuthbert, the archbishop of 310 HISTORY OF THE ad. 742. Canterbury, to endeavour to procure a synodical decision, from the several bishops and others assembled at Cloveshoe, to acknowledge and submit to the authority of the papal see, an object which he, Boniface, had been successful in securing over the bishops of Germany : but although the synod or council of Cloveshoe consented to the adoption of various regulations, highly favourable to the authority of the bishop of Rome, it did not at this time, assent to the wishes of Cuthbert and Boniface, to profess submis- sion to the pope. Amongst the parties, assisting at this council, was the bishop of Lindisse, " Ego Aluuig episcopus Lindisse," most probably A.D. 747. also he was present at another council, held at the same place in 747, under the presidency also of Cuthbert of Canterbury. A.D. 751. Aelwinus held the bishopric, until 750 or 751, when he was succeeded by Eadulphus or Adulphus, usually called the first, to distinguish him from another of the same name, who subsequently held the bishopric. He is said to have been BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 341 archdeacon ? to his predecessor, but wasA.D. 751. probably only deacon, the position which "" ~" had also been previously filled by Aelwi- nus. It is believed, that Eadulphus gene- rally resided in Lindisse, the seat of his see, notwithstanding the disturbances which agitated the whole of the district, and in which he must necessarily, from his situation, have been involved. These appear to have originated in a dispute between Sebright, supposed of East Anglia, and Bernwolf 4 of Mercia, who having obtained possession, either by succession or force, of the district of Lindisse, held it against the former, notwithstanding it had been repeatedly Overrun. The battle of Secandune, or Ellendowne, seems to have decided the matter, according to most accounts, by the death of Bernwolf, where he is supposed to have fallen a victim to treachery — 3 The office of archdeacon, in this diocese, has been sup- posed not to have been created until shortly subsequent to the Conquest, when the chore-episcopi, or smaller bishoprics, were suppressed, and their districts amalgamated with that of the original chief bishop. 4 There is much uncertainty amongst ancient authors, as to the names of different rulers presiding over the different and often uncertain districts. 342 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 751. " Ellendowne, Ellendowne, the lond is fulle rede v — ->^— — ' Of the blode of Bernwolf, ther he toke his dede." His son, Witlaf, was disposed to continue resistance to his country being merged within the dominions of Egbright; but ultimately, in the language and ideas of a long- subsequent age, according to our author, he " mad the kyng homag," and was then admitted to his heritage. 5 It seems not improbable that this was, on the part of Bernwolf, an attempt to resist the domination of Mercia, from which Lindisse had previously been generally free, as, ac- cording to our author, the power of that chief was considerable, and those of the neighbouring districts, particularly desig- nated as Britons fled to it, when oppressed by their rulers — " many fled to Lindesey, soccor for to have," to the king Bernwolf. The submission of Witlaf put an end to this state, at least for the present. A.D 757. On the succession of Offa, about 757, to the throne of Mercia, no further at- tempt at resistance is supposed to have been made to his authority. At the same time it 5 Peter Langtoft's Chronicles, Vol. I. p. 15. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 343 appears to be not improbable, that heA.D. 757. succeeded to Lindisse, under some species of compromise or agreement, as, on some occasions, he took his title from thence, — king of Lindisse. The accession of Offa to Mercia, seems to have been generally satisfactory ; but what marks the event more particularly, is, that on this occasion, the influence of the clergy was more appa- rent, and that that body had become of so much importance, as to render their pre- sence and consent of considerable value. This has been noticed as the first occasion on which the clergy had assumed to give an assenting voice, alongst with the laity, on the succession of the son or heir to the crown. Eadulphus held the bishopric of Lin- disse till 764 or 767, dying at Lindisse, A.D. 767. " in Lindissa diem clausit," the seat of his see, situated, according to Matthew of Westminster, in the region or district of Lindsey, which is between Lincoln and the river Humber — "in Lindissa regione que inter Lincolniam et flumen Humbri situm est" — so that, even at that time, the pre- 344 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 767. cise situation of the town was unknown to that author, and even the name and title of the bishop was indifferently noticed, as " Eadulphus Sidnacestrensis" Eadulphus of Sidnacester, the ancient title, or " Ea- dulphus Lindissiensis," or of Lindisse. The history and transactions of the occu- pants of this ancient bishopric, and the establishment and foundation of its church, clearly point to the particular place, in the division of Lindsey, now only the shadow of a shade — preserving a doubtful and obscure existence. With respect to the precise period of the death of Eadulphus, there is some uncertainty; but as there does not appear to have been any particu- lar cause for delay, in filling up the vacancy occasioned by his death, it is assumed, that he died about the same period as when his successor was appointed. Ceolulphus, Ealulphus, Folulphus, for by all these various names he is desig- nated, seems to have been appointed to this bishopric of Lindisse or Sidnacester, Episcopus Sidnacensis in Lindissa, 6 in 6 Leland's Coll. vol. iv. BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 345 767, and to have received consecration, a.d. V67. and been duly installed in his own min- ster there, " in Lindiss consecratus est episcopus." 7 He is noticed also, by Leland, as " Episcopus Sidnacensis in Lindisseia," thus distinguishing both the ancient title and the seat of the see. During the episcopate of Ceolulphus, several events occurred bearing an im- portant influence upon the general history of the country, and in some of which our bishop bore a conspicuous part. In his time, the northern marauders — ultimately comprehending not only the inhabitants of the Baltic sea, but of all those of the islands and borders of the northern ocean, from Northumbria to the Hebrides — began their incursions into the southern portions of this country, as well as into the district of Lindisse, In Lincoln, at a subsequent period, some of the chiefs of these marau- ders succeeded in forming an establishment, even within view of the city of Lindisse, which was destined so effectually to overshadow its influence and authority, as 7 Hoveden's Annals. 2x 346 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 786. to raise some doubts of such a place having ever existed. About the year 786, a party, led by Kebright of Denmark, sailed up the Humber, and landed upon its banks, probably about where the modern Grimsby, has since been established. There, how- ever, the invaders were met by Herman, steward, as he is called, to Brightric, pos- sibly then ealderman of Lindisse, who had married "the fayre daughter of Offa," termed king of Lindesey, by Peter Lang- toft. After a desperate engagement, the Danes were defeated, and compelled to escape to their ships ; but Herman was slain in the conflict, it is said, by Kebright, the duke or leader of the Danes, himself. Thus was the first attempt of these marau- ders, to establish themselves in Lindisse, successfully resisted. Oifa of Mercia, however, it is alleged, on a similar occasion, acted perhaps in a more politic manner. When the Danes made their first incursion into South Mercia, and began to plunder, the peasan- try assembled and put them to flight. Offa sent some of his forces to pursue them, BISHOPKIC OF LINCOLN. 347 when a few prisoners were taken. Being a.d. 786. brought into his presence, and examined ~^ as to their country and motives, they declared they were only a small body, sent to ascertain the state of the country and spy out the land. The magnanimous Offa, instead of slaying them, sent them back to their companions in safety, desiring them to inform their countrymen, that so long as Offa lived, such should be their treatment, as he despised and feared not their power. In consequence, it is added, the kingdom remained free from incursions during his life. 8 The vessels in which these bold and courageous seamen ventured to encounter the storms and dangers of the northern seas, were, in the early period of their voyages, little better than small canoes, hollowed out of the trunks of trees, one or two of which have since been discovered in excavating the Witham and the Lindis, and were so light, as to be carried not 8 Matt. Paris, v. i. 22, quoted by Wheaton, in his History of the Northmen, octavo, London, 1831 ; a work of very great research. 348 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 786. uneasily on men's shoulders, or dragged " over the land from one river to another. Becoming better acquainted with the coun- try, these marauders subsequently pene- trated far into the interior, sailing up the rivers, and establishing themselves on some commanding hilly ground, at the foot of which they were enabled to secure and protect their vessels from sudden attack, and in case of need, without difficulty to preserve a secure retreat. In after times, their vessels were enlarged and improved, until we read of vessels of twenty and thirty banks of oars, capable of transporting nearly double that number 9 of men, all of whom were combatants. In the unsettled and divided state of Britain, a score of such vessels brought such a body of men, to one point, as to render it difficult to bring against them an equal opposing force, while exaggeration and alarm so exaggerated their numbers, as to fill the whole district with fear.. The impelling cause of these predatory incursions, it is, perhaps, impossible exactly 9 Wheaton's Hist, of Northmen, p. 1 42. BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 349 to ascertain. They have been supposed a.d. 786. to have originated in a superabundant population, but probably may, with much plausibility, be traced to have arisen from the continued warfare carried on by Charlemagne, against the several nations of the Saxons, Danes, and Northmen or Normans. During many years, from 771, till his death in 814, Charlemagne, 1 with a most imposing force, repeatedly over-ran the lands, and pitched his tents north of the Elbe, the Ems, and the Weser, devas- tating the country with fire and sword, and carrying off large bodies of the inhabitants, to people other districts, or to be sold into slavery. 2 In such circumstances, finding no escape on land, from the sword of the invader, many took to the sea for shelter, and were thus impelled to retaliate upon other peoples the miseries inflicted upon themselves. They even carried their ravages into the southern parts of his French dominions, in Charlemagne's life time ; and i The empire of Charlemagne extended, between east and west, from the Ebro to the Elbe, or Vistula — between the north and the south, from Beneventum to the river Eyder. s Sismondi's Hist. Fran, et Carlov. ch. iv. v. 350 HISTORY OF THE a,d. 786. ultimately established themselves in an extensive district of that country, to be a constant thorn in the sides of his succes- sors ; as well as to influence materially the progress of civilization and liberty in Europe. Various matters seem during a consi- derable portion of his reign, to have caused serious misunderstandings and dis- putes between Offa, king of Mercia, and Jaenbert, Lambert, or Jambert, for by all these names he is designated, the arch- bishop of Canterbury. To such an extent were these carried that about 787 or 789, under the sanction of Adrian, the pope, the authority of Canterbury over several suffragan bishops was withdrawn. Indeed it has been supposed this was partially carried into effect, so early as 764 or 765, as in an enumeration of the bishops taken from under the control of Canterbury, the name of " Eadulphus Sidnacestrensis," is mentioned, who died sometime in that year. In 777, both Jaenbert, or Lambert, and Higbert, each assuming the title of arch- bishop, are witnesses to a grant to Mede- BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 351 deshamstede, at least, such is stated to be a.d. 786. the case in the Saxon Chronicle, sub anno. Perhaps, this may be one of those fictitious grants supposed to be interpolated by the monks of Peterborough. So great was the power and influence of Offa — the friend and occasionally the opponent of Charlemagne, that this most serious and considerable reduction and limitation was made in the extent of the ecclesiastical jurisdiction of the see of Canterbury. Then the whole of the suffragans of Mercia — namely, Sidna- cester, Worcester, Leicester, and Hereford, as also the bishopric of East Anglia, 3 over which district, Offa seems to have very early assumed or claimed an authority, and ultimately succeeded, at least tempo- rarily in annexing it to his other dominions, were removed from the superintendance of Canterbury, and placed under Lichfield, 4 which was raised into an archiepiscopal see, having for suffragans, the bishops of Mercia and East Anglia withdrawn from C anterb ury . 3 Omnes Merciorum episcopi, scilicet Wigornensem, Legeces- trensem, Sidnacestrensem, Herefordensem, ei (the archbishop of Lichfield), subjugarent," as also that of East Anglia. Vila Offa Sec. and Sim. Dunelm. 4 See Appendix (I.) 352 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 789. That nothing might be wanting, to ren- der valid and effectual the restrictions im- posed upon Canterbury, a council was, in 789, held at Ceal-chythe — a contentious council it is called — under the sanction of a legate from the pope, when the measure was agreed to be carried into effect, and the bishops of Sidnacester, the other bishoprics of Mercia, as well as that of East Anglia, were made suffragan to the archbishop of Lichfield, and withdrawn from being under Canterbury. The cause of this attempt, so materially to abridge the extent of the authority of the archbishop of Canterbury, and to transfer the archiepiscopal supremacy to Lichfield, has been generally ascribed to the pride and ambition of Offa, who held the crown of Mercia, from 756 to 795, a period of nearly forty years ; and perhaps he had some reason to indulge in such feelings, as at no antecedent period, had any of the Saxon chiefs possessed generally equal influence and authority, or been more fortunate in the successful accom- plishment of their ambitious projeets, Offa BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 353 having succeeded in bringing under his A.D. 786. control nearly the whole of the eastern '"and south-eastern portion of Britain, from the borders of the Hurnber to the straits of Dover, and the English Channel, as since termed, comprehending at least twenty of the modern and most populous counties of England. 8 In the present case, however, there is no doubt, but that the contemplated reduction of the authority and supremacy of the archbishop of Canterbury, was caused by political considerations. In an early period of his reign, Offa had serious differences with Charlemagne of Gaul, though there is some difficulty in ascertaining the origin or cause of these disputes ; but to such an extent had they proceeded, that each had proceeded to interdict all communication or commercial 5 Offa is supposed, with some justice, to have been the first who introduced the practice of having the names of his principal officers, with the + affixed. In his donation to St. Alban's Abbey, he thus explains his reasons : Et ejus donatio est perpetuus firmitatis rebus obtinuerat, juxta morum ecclesice Romance omnium episcoporum, comitum, et baronum totis imperii sui subscriptionem, et signum crucis apposuit. Flor. Matth. West. 121. 2y 354 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 786. intercourse* with the subjects of the other, — an interdiction which would lead to the presumption that, even at that early period, the trade existing between the two nations, the Gauls and British, was sufficiently im- portant and valuable, to render the inter- diction a cause of distress and injury to the other. Such monarchs as Charle- magne, who had already entered upon a course of successful encroachment upon his neighbours, was not likely to restrict his power of offence, by the effects merely of moral force, or some trifling injury to individuals, the skill and art of the ancient Roman military tactics being understood to have been preserved amongst the Gauls, even to this time, while these traditionary recollections were improved upon, by the skill and military science of this enterpris- ing and successful chief. In such circum- stances, Charlemagne would naturally cast about, to discover by what means he might most effectually carry more efficient offen- sive measures into effect; and finding a e Milton's Ancient Hist, of Britain, 8vo, London, 1818>, p. 159. BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 355 willing assistant in the archbishop of a.d. 786. Canterbury, he entered into an agreement *or treaty with that official, by which the latter agreed to aid and assist his forces in landing within his archbishopric, and invading the country. That this was the cause of the determination of Offa to limit the jurisdiction and authority of the arch- bishop, 7 although not very consistent with modern notions of archiepiscopal power, seems certain, and it can excite no surprise that Offa should have adopted and pur- sued measures to prevent a continuance of practices, so injurious to his power, as well as to the security and independence of the country. It was not to be expected that Charle- magne should permit such an agreement to remain a dead letter ; and although the fact has hitherto escaped the observation 7 Jaenbert of Canterbury had various accusations brought against him before Offa, and amongst others this very treaty is plainly and expressly stated. According to our author, — " Quorum unafuit, quod Cantuaria nimis vicina fuit, regnis Karoli transmarinis. Cut etiam ante oontracta fcedera, promi- serat idem Lambertus Karolo, quod si hostiliter ingressurus Britanniam adveniret liberum in archiepiscopatum suum introi- tum inveniret favorem et adjutorium." — Ma; Paris, .Vita Duorum Offarum, Lon. 1639, fo. p. 2], 356 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 786. of our early historians, yet sufficient inci- dental notices remain to justify the belief that the purpose specified in this agree- ment — the invasion of the country — was carried into effect. Besides the desire which had long been entertained by the chiefs of Mercia, to obtain possession of Kent, Offa had also endeavoured to add Wessex to his other dominions, and it seems successfully, the king of that dis- trict being driven out thence, and fleeing to the court of Charlemagne, for the pur- pose of obtaining his aid and assistance ; 8 at the same time, the king of Northumbria which kingdom had long been the scene of intestine commotions, also made an appli- cation to obtain his aid and assistance. In pursuance, therefore, of the^ agreement made with" the archbishop of Canterbury, Charlemagne, perhaps about 771, is sup- posed to have sent a body of his troops into the district, to aid the men of Hastings, who had probably been induced to take up arms in defence of their chief. Notwith- standing this assistance, they were unsuc- 8 Egintard Annal. ap. Ser. R. Fr. v. 57. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 357 cessful, Offa having completely defeated A.D. 786. and subdued them. 9 The correctness of this reading has been disputed, and it has been alleged, that the men of Hastings possessed neither sufficient importance or power, to offer an effectual resistance to Offa. This may be true enough, as it respects the mere district of Hastings ; but when Charlemagne aided and assisted it with a Frankish force, the very purpose for which the king of Wessex had applied, the friendly territory then of Hastings became of much greater impor- tance. Instead of Gens Hestingiorum, Palgrave, a very grave authority, proposes to read Gens est Anglorum ; but East Anglia was too far removed from the dominions of Charlemagne to render it convenient for invasion, being situated on the east side of Britain, while Hastings was bordering on the ocean, opposite to his own coast. Besides, East Anglia had long been settled, was, about this time, brought under the controul of Offa, and 9 Offa completely subdued " Gens Hestingiorum." Sim. Dun. Mailsa and Flores Brit. 358 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 786. its bishop was one of those now placed under the archbishopric of Lichfield. This case of Hastings was probably not the only occasion, on which Charlemagne by sending a body of troops, interfered in the affairs of the neighbouring coast of Britain ; the king or chief of Kent, having also applied to that sovereign for assistance against the power of Offa. Indeed we find, that in 773 and 775 and the following year, the men of Kent, probably with Frankish assistance, rose against their sovereign, but were defeated at Atford ; while, in the lat- ter year, OfFa took Bynsington, defeating at the same time the chief of Wessex. In 780 also, the Saxons and Francs are stated to have fought together, but still the latter were defeated. It is not improbable, but these successive defeats contributed to impress each with a greater degree of res- pect, as it is acknowledged that Offa and Charlemagne were ultimately reconciled, and a friendly intercourse was maintained during the remainder of their lives. The conduct of the archbishop of Canterbury, in thus travelling out of the BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 359 bounds of his ecclesiastical authority, and a.d. 786. engaging in important political measures, so far as to entering into a treaty with a foreign crown, perhaps receives some justification from the then unsettled state of the district where he resided, as well as from the practices previously permitted and granted to the bishops of Gaul, and by the political authority committed to the then bishop of Rome, by Charlemagne. Under the later Roman emperors, the bishops of Gaul were possessed of, or enjoyed, a great administrative authority, as may be understood from the laws of Arcadius, Theodosius, and Valentinian. This will furnish also reasonable and suffi- cient grounds for the origin of the supposed grant made by Constantine to the pope. Perhaps, however, this is hardly a matter of much surprise, in the declining state of the empire, from their character and influence, the members of the episcopacy were, in many cases, almost the only parties to whom legal authority could be granted. On the extraordinary extension of his dominions, it is also probable, that 360 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 786. Charlemagne, at least on one occasion, used the influence of the church, granting, it seems probable from subsequent cir- cumstances, the city of Rome and an ex- tensive district to the charge of its bishop, in an administrative capacity. That such was the case, is evident from what took place, on the accession of Leo III. to the popedom. At the commencement of the following year, Leo sent legates to Charle- magne to carry the keys of St. Peter, the standard of the city of Rome, and other presents, requesting of him, at the same time, to send to Rome some of the grandees of his kingdom " to administer the oath to the people of Rome, to be faithful and submissive to him." These are alleged to be the very expressions of Eginhard, 1 and clearly indicate, that at that time, the bishop of Rome neither claimed nor held any independent authority, but acknowledged the Emperor 2 as his sove- 1 Sismondi's Hist, of the French, Carlovingians, cap. is. Delivering the keys of a city, has been always acknowledged as a token of subjection. In 797, Zata, lord of Barcelona, voluntarily offered his submission to Charlemagne, by giving up to him the keys of his city. 2 As an evidence of the extensive power and authority of BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 361 reign. When the power and possessions a.d. 786. of Charlemagne dropt into the hands of his weak and impotent successors, and his empire crumbled into pieces, the character of administrator was dropt by the bishop of Rome, and the city and district became a real and efficient property, which, in the masculine grasp of the successors of Leo, backed by the spiritual power and supre- macy of the church, it would have been impossible for any existing authority to disturb or impeach. It has been said, by one of the first Saxon scholars 3 of the present day, that if he could believe that Offa had measured power with so important a personage as Charlemagne, it would, to his view, take the disputes of the kings of the heptarchy, Charlemagne, and also of the loose and uncertain authority of his successors, it may be noted that the Byzantine court saluted him as the august Charlemagne, Basileus and Emperor of the Romans. After his death, and when, by the operation of national practice, his empire was broken up, letters from the Byzantine court were inscribed : — " To the king, or as he stiles himself, the emperor of the Franks and Lombards." When Lewis II. succeeded, it gave him the appellation of rex or rega, and degraded him amongst the crowd of Latin princes. Gibbon's Dec. and Fall. a Thorpe, in his translation of Lappenburg's History of the Anglo-Saxons. Milton, in his History of Britain. 2z 362 HISTORY OF THE A d. 786. out of the category set down for them by a writer, whose Paradise Lost will pre- serve his name to the latest posterity — as the mere quarrels of the kites and crows, and therefore not worthy of relation. It is no little gratifying to the present author, that he has been able to dispel such an unworthy and hasty assertion ; particularly as it is evident, from what is above shewn, that Offa not only was able to maintain himself, and the integrity of -his country — even when the power and influence of the head of the British church here, was cast into the scale against him ; but also to defeat all the efforts of Charlemagne to establish himself upon the coast, or to suc- ceed in restoring either of the petty kings, contrary to the will of Offa, in those places from whence they had fled to obtain the aid and assistance of the con- queror of the Saxons. The above first-named writer has also proceeded, without it appears due considera- tion of its state and condition, to cast an unde- served censure on the church of Sidnacester or Lindisse — that of Mercia and Middle BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 363 Anglia had merged into others nearly a A.D. 786. century and a half previous to the period of which he speaks — that it had produced no author, nor preserved any account of historical transactions which took place within the district. The aspersion can hardly be considered as just. The testi- mony of Bede, is sufficient to shew that the bishop of Sidnacester had supplied full information, respecting the transactions which had taken place, from the time of the first introduction of Christianity into the district. This information, there can be little doubt, could only be obtained from the source, common to nearly all the ecclesiastical establishments — the librarian of the institution. Besides this, we have otherwise strong presumptive evidence that the statement is somewhat unwarranted. Nearly all, if not the wjiole, of the early bishops of Sidnacester or Lindisse were members of the Scoto-Irish church, and there is the direct evidence of Alcuin, in his letter to Charlemagne, that in the church of York, most of whose ministers were members of that branch of the 364 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 786. Christian church, the practice of appoint- ing a keeper of the records and manu- scripts was regularly adopted. " Send me from France," says Alcuin, "some, learned treatises, as excellent as those of which I have the care at York, and which were collected by my master Ecbert, and I will send some of my young people to bear into France the flowers of Britain, so that there may be no longer an inclosed garden at York ; but that some offshoots from Paradise may blossom at Tours, as well as here." 4 Another important consideration might have somewhat qualified the harsh aspersion cast on the members of the church of Lindisse ; — that the district in which this establishment was situated, was, for nearly two centuries, the principal point and route selected by successive swarms of ravagers in their inroads, and that its church and establishment were repeatedly plundered and burnt. It can, then, be no matter of surprise or reflection upon its members, that so few of their lite- rary labours have been preserved. Their 4 Michelet's Hist, of France, cap. Alcuin's epist. i. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 365 misfortunes may be lamented, but surely a.d. 786. ought not to be assumed as evidence either of want of talent, nor any proof that no his- torical document proceeding from that establishment was ever in existence. The newly-created archbishop of Lich- field did not long enjoy his dignity, dying before the pall arrived from Rome, and his successor — invested with his predecessor's pall — also held the office on a very uncer- tain tenure, .the spirit that had. procured the appointment being withdrawn — OfFa dying in 796 — the archbishopric of Lich- field was suffered, apparently in silence, to sink into oblivion, the power and authority of the archbishop of Canterbury naturally revived, and he has retained the supremacy, with a short intermission, until the present time. There is some uncertainty as to the line of proceeding adopted by the bishop of Sidnacester or Lindisse, during the period of the differences existing in the episcopal body, from the substitution of the authority of Lichfield, in place of that of Canterbury, particularly as it may be 366 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 786. somewhat doubtful, whether the bishop of Sidnacester might not consider himself, as in some measure, subject to the supremacy of York, — the gospel having first been preach- ed in Lindisse, and a church erected there by Paulinus, who proceeded from thence. It is also not improbable, that the subject was yet in uncertainty, depending princi- pally, if not entirely, upon the extent of the authority of the several Saxon chiefs : and Northumbria was at this time in a most unsettled state, different chiefs con- tending for the superiority. There can be no doubt, however, that the bishop of Lindisse or Sidnacester, both of which titles seem to have been frequently indif- ferently used, was included amongst the suffragans committed to the superintend- ance of Lichfield, as in his designation, Episcopus Sidnacestrensis, he is specifically mentioned, amongst the five bishops as connected with Mercia and East Anglia. It is equally uncertain at what time he died, the latest information respecting a.d. 794. Ceolulphus being that, either in 789 or 794, for authors are not agreed on this point, BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 367 accompanied by Eanbald, bishop of Lon- a.d. 794. don, he left the country, probably for the '"" purpose of visiting Rome, it is not unlikely on the subject of the supremacy. Be this as it may, the death of Ceolulphus is supposed to have taken place shortly after 794. He was succeeded by Eadulphus, usually stiled the second, " Sinacestrensis et Lindissiensis, — cujus se- dem habet in Lindissiam," according to Matthew of Westminster, the title being evidently in error, as if there were two bishoprics conjoined, but corrected by the statement that the seat of the see was in Lindisse. The series of ecclesiastical affairs and successions is, for some years at this period of history, exceedingly doubtful and uncer- tain, and not less those connected with Lindisse. On the death of Higbert, or Sigbert, of Lichfield, Eadulphus had been appointed his successor, and in fact had, it is alleged, in 793, received the pall which had been sent from Rome for the former. On the death of Offa in 796, Kenulph, of A.D. 796. the line of Penda, succeeded to the throne 368 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 796. of Mercia ; but it would seem that Lindisse resisted his authority, and attempted to establish a separate jurisdiction, in which it was assisted by some parts of the neigh- bouring district, many it is said fleeing " to Lindesey, socour for to have," until, as the annalist states, this disaffection was put down, and Kenulph, " with dent of swerde and drede he mad them recreant." It is probable that, during this unsettled period, Eadulphus had remained at Lichfield, of which, it is somewhat probable, he had accepted the archbishopric : but, on an arrangement taking place, by which the supremacy was restored to Canterbury, he is supposed to have dropt the higher title, and contented himself with that of Sid- nacester, as in the council or synod held at Baccancelde, Pymcumhele, or Phynan- halle in Northumbria, in 798, under the presidency of Eanbald the second, arch- bishop of York, Eadulphus attended, signing the proceedings as "Ego Eadulf Siddensis Episcopus." 5 Between the ap- 5 Stubb's Act. Pont. Ebor. 79. Thome's Evid. of Church of Cant. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 369 pointment of Eadulphus, in 793, to Lich- A.D. 796. field, and that of Humbert, in 857, no less than four bishops, the years of whose accession is unknown, were appointed to Lichfield, which adds some probability to the supposition that Eadulphus retired to Sidnacester or Lindisse, after the archbi- shopric was dissolved. It is difficult to ascertain the cause which induced the attendance of Eadulphus, on this occasion, though the unsettled state of ecclesiastical affairs, furnishes probable grounds, as well as that the meeting may have taken place, dur- ing the period when Lindisse Was attempting to separate itself from Mercia. In general the connection of Lindisse Was with North- umbria, its bishops having been originally members jof that see, or owing their ap* pointment to the influence of its archbishop. The superintending ecclesiastical authority was not only very loosely held, but perhaps was somewhat doubtful in its extent— the most direct authority being that set out on Lichfield being fixed upon as an archbi- shop's see, when Sidnacester, Worcester, Leicester, Hereford, ElmhamandDunwich, 3a 370 HISTORY OF THE a,d. 796. these two of East Anglia, were assigned to the superintendance of Eadulphus ; and Lon- don, Rochester, Winchester, and Salisbury to Canterbury. 6 These may therefore be considered as all the bishoprics then existing south of the Humber. In this year also, a council was held at Cloves- hoe, under the presidency of the arch- bishop of Canterbury, and by a mandate from the pope, who thus gradually interposed his authority in the affairs of the church. At this meeting, a resolution was adopted at the suggestion of the pope, to remove all ecclesiastical aifairs from under the civil authority, one of the regulations agreed to being "super ecclesiam vire seculares dominium non haberent," — that over the church secular men should not a.d. 803. hold any authority. 7 In 803, another council or synod was held at Cloveshoe, at which Eadulphus with probably his usual attendants was present, Lindisse having pre- viously been brought under the subjection of Mercia, and assented to the proceedings. 6 Heming's Hearne, 2 vols. 8vo. Oxford, 1723, p. 8, 9. i Spelman's Cone. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 371 Sydnacester. — Bishop Eadwlf. ^ p 80 g Abbots — Eadrid Pr. Doeghelm Pr. ^— v-^-^- Presby ters — Plegberth, Eadwlf, Herderth. From this, it is evident that the bishop exhibited ^considerable state, the various offices in the church being efficiently filled, and it may be adduced as a proof that Lindisse, the seat of the see, was at this a.d. 816. time, a place of considerable importance, and still the principal one in the district. In 816, a synod was called at Ceal- chythe, where the former contentious coun- cil, as it was termed, was held ; but, in the present case, the meeting was for the pur- pose of putting an end, if possible, to the heart-burnings and unsettled state which the innovations of Offa had caused. That some feeling of this kind was contemplated in originating this meeting, seems probable from the very particular manner in which the bishops of Mercia are mentioned — " simul etiam Merciorum episcopis Herewino (of Lichfield, successor of Eadulphus,) et Rethunio (who had just been appointed to Dorchester)," and not less so by the parti- cular notice taken of the bishop of Lindisse, 372 HISTORY OF THE AD. 816. " insuper Eadwlfo Lindisfarorum episcopo." Whether our bishop was indebted for this particular notice, to his presumed connec- tion with the archbishopric of Lichfield, cannot now be known; but Humbertus the second, had probably succeeded before 803, when the latter attended the coun- cil of Cloveshoe. A regulation is alleged to have been made at this synod of Ceal- chythe — strictly forbidding the Scottish ecclesiastics from ministering within the country, south of the Humber. 8 This regulation is the first direct attempt to separate the members of the Romish church from that of the Seoto-Irish church, which latter had hitherto been so instru- mental in the propagation of the Christian religion, over the whole of the southern as well as northern portion of the country. The reason assigned was, perhaps hardly sufficient, being made in consequence of the members of the Scoto-Irish church not 8 Soame's Anglo-Saxon church, p. 122. This author has assigned England, as the limits marked out ; but at this time, the general title of England had not been adopted, and the only portion to which the name could refer would be East and Middle Anglia, a very small part of what is now known under that general title. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 373 being under the superintendance of any a.d .816. metropolitan, and from there being some uncertainty as to their ordination — reasons which had not previously influenced the conduct of the clergy. That there was no archbishopric in the latter church, is certain ; indeed the title, though not the authority, of bishop was not assumed amongst them till a later period — an arch- bishopric not being erected until after the middle of the fifteenth century, when St. Andrews was appointed to be the seat of the see. Neither had the Scottish bishops properly any distinct dioceses, before the middle of the eleventh century ; and it is very doubtful whether dioceses in England, as now understood, had any precise boun- daries much before the middle of the ninth century ; certainly till nearly to the conquest, they were very loosely defined. — In fact, as previously stated, the bishops, in the first instance, and for long after- wards, were appointed only to particular churches, from whence they dispatched their assistants to minister in the neigh- bouring places, until churches being built 374 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 816. by the proprietors of lands, the appoint- ment of the clergyman was vested in them, in consideration of a provision being set apart for the support of the minister. At this synod, a regulation was pre- scribed, which, however intended, may be considered as conducing to the introduce tion of the worship of images or figures set up in the church. 9 On the consecration of a church, the saint to whom it was dedi- cated, was directed to be painted or commemmorated on the walls, the table, or the altar — " Depictum in parietate, ora- lorii, aut in tabula, vel etiam in altaribus, quibus Sanctis sint utraque dedicata." The instructions are somewhat obscurely ex- pressed, and it may be doubtful, whether an inscription of the name, or a represen- tation or picture of the saint was intended : but probably the latter was the case, as the impression thereby conveyed, even upon the most illiterate, would be much stronger and more impressive than any mere inscription, which would speedily be passed by and unnoticed. That the 9 See Appendix (K.) BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 375 image of the saint was intended, is further a.d. 816. rendered probable by what took place at " - " the council of Nice, when the setting up of images, in the church, was not only directed, but any person passing them without salutation, was to be anathema- tized — " ei qui non salutato Sanctis imagi- nis anathema" 1 It is most probably to this regulation, that the practice of fresco- painting may be ascribed, many of the figures of saints being still to be found remaining on the walls of some of the earlier churches, amongst others in the cathedral of Carlisle. Eadulphus of Sidnacester or Lindisse, for the title, as has been said, is synoni- mous, was also present at a conciliabulum which was held at Cloveshoe, in 824. At this meeting, Beornwulf, then king ofA.D. 824. Mercia, a son probably of that Beornwulf, who had, some years previously, obtained possession of Lindisse, and who had now apparently further succeeded in establish- ing himself in Mercia, archbishop Wulfred of Canterbury, appointed in 807, and all 1 Soame's Anglo-Saxon Church, p. 122. 376 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 824. " our bishops, and abbots, and the whole princes of Mercia," — " omnes episcopi nostri, et abbates, et universi Mercensium prin* cvpes"* — were present. At this couneil, very few matters of an ecclesiastical nature were brought into discussion ; but in other respects, it seems to have been an important meeting, either from the acces- sion of the new king, or from the doubtful and unsettled state in which the country was at that time, partly arising from the successful irruption of Egbert of Wessex into East Anglia. Originally, the church at Cloveshoe seems to have been erected for the convenience of holding regular meetings of the clergy, for the discussion of ecclesiastical matters ; but in the course of time, these meetings were also attended by the chiefs and principal persons among the laity, when all business of general importance was transacted. These meet- ings may, therefore, be considered as being the prototypes of the general state coun- cils subsequently summoned by the crown, and at which the clergy were, from the 2 Palgrave's Anglo-Saxon Commonwealth, p. cclxxxi. v. 2. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 377 first, an important section, as well from a.d 824. their literary accomplishments, as from the influence of their ecclesiastical cha- racter, and have formed a very considerable counterpoise to the power of the king, as well as of the other chiefs. The mainte- nance and, possibly, the origin of free institutions may not unfairly be ascribed to their interference at these councils. Possessed of all the literary knowledge of the period, and imbued with a sacred cha- racter, which gave them, in almost all cases, both personal respect and protection, the clergy were enabled, in some measure, to restrain the despotic views of the several princes and petty chieftains, and thus con- tributed, most materially, to promote the comfort of the mass of the public. For a time, the desolating fury of the northern marau- ders swept all before it ; but the clergy were soon enabled to preserve or recover some shew of respect, and ultimately brought even these marauders to submit to the ordinances of the church. Within a few months, after this meeting at Cloveshoe, Beornwulf of Mercia led an 3 b 378 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 824. army into East Anglia, for the purpose of recovering possession of that country, which had lately been over-run and added to his other dominions by Egbert of Wessex. In this, however, Beornwulf was defeated, and lost his life in a battle that then took place ; Mercia itself being compelled to acknowledge the superiority of Egbert of Wessex, and submit to pay tribute, although Witlaff was admitted as chief. So highly gratified was Egbert supposed to be, on the occasion of his suc- cessful annexation of the Anglias, that in a parliament, said to have been called at Winchester, he altered his previous title of rex totius Britanniee, and assumed that of rex Anglorum, a somewhat doubtful proceeding, and supposed, in this instance, to have been applied with reference to the whole kingdom south of the Humber : but in fact, in assuming this title he only followed the example of Offa, on a previous occa- sion, who, after annexing the two Anglias to his other dominions of Mercia, in 795, also assumed the title of rex Anglorum, which was certainly done entirely with BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 379 reference to his then recent conquest* of A.D. 824. East and Middle Anglia, and had no reference to other. portions of the country. Of the further transactions of Eadulphus, or at what period he died, or ceased to have any connection with the bishopric of Sidnacester or Lindisse, no account has been preserved. Nor in fact, is there any certainty of the appointment of any suc- cessor. Brightred of Dorchester is said to have been consecrated at Lindisse, 3 in 873, and probably superintended the ecclesiastical affairs of the district; being 2 Evid. Eccl. Cant, ap Twysden, 2219. Cod. Dip. v. i. p. 191. Mon. Ang. vi. p. 608. So early as 666, the title of Mediterraneum Anglia, had been applied to the intermediate state between South Mercia and East Anglia. In 833, Witlaff witnesses the signature of a charter as being done in the presence of Egbert, " coram pontificibus etproceribus ma- joribus totius Anglia," — even in this case, this title could be applied to no other district, than to the two Anglican states. A charter of Edmund, about 942, further supports such to be the case — " Ego Edmundus, rex Anglorum necnon et Merciorum." It is not, however, doubtful, that from these two petty states was derived the general name of England ; a circumstance somewhat singular, as neither of them had ever occupied any prominent position amongst the other Saxon governments. 3 Brightred is mentioned by William of Malmesbury, in his Fasti Regum et Episc, as the last bishop of Lindisfar seu Sidnacestrensis, p. 166 ; and Flor. of Worcester, p. 680, in his nomina preesulem Lindisfarorum, mentions Brightred as taking that pontificate, in the time of Burhred of Mercia and Alfred of West Saxony. 380 HISTORY OF THE ad. 824. originally appointed to Lindisse, with which and Dorchester, 4 there seems to have been anciently some connection ; and that, on the continued inroads of the . Danes into that district, he removed to Dorchester, which they were less likely to approach. From the time of Eadulphus, there is much uncertainty, as to the state of the church in Lindisse, though there is little doubt, that the public services there were endeavoured to be continued. The historical notices of the remainder of this century, and a great proportion of that succeeding, are little else than details of the plundering attacks committed by the Danish and northern invaders. The only chroniclers were the monks ; but these being kept in a constant state of alarm, by the sudden and merciless attacks to which they were almost daily exposed, had little disposition or opportunity for ascertaining the course of events, not immediately con- nected with their own immediate inte- rests ; it can, therefore, be little matter of surprise, that the information we possess 4 See Appendix (L.) BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 381 should be meagre and unsatisfactory, a.d. 824. Neither were the Danes the only plun-"~" derers, which the church of Lindisse had to dread, as we find Egbert of Wessex invaded the district, even penetrating into Northumbria. The situation of the dis- trict connected with Lindisse, and ultimately known by that name, presented considera- ble facilities to the approach and landing of the parties who had, for some years past, ravaged the eastern coast of Britain. Here concentrating their numbers, and drawing together what means were neces- sary to their future progress, they formed their plans, fixing upon places where there was most probability of obtaining plunder, and least means of defence. So early as 786, a party of Danes came into the Humber ; but being encountered by Beorhtric, probably at that time, ealder- man of Lindisse, they were defeated and driven off. In 838, another and larger A.D. 838. fleet and body of these marauders, arrived in the Humber, driven in, it is said, by a severe storm ; but this was of little conse- quence, every district was alike to them, 382 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 838. where plunder could be obtained. Seizing all the horses 5 within their reach, they were thus enabled not only to spread ter- ror and dismay, over a large extent of country, but also, by the suddenness of their approach to prevent combination, or any attempt to resist their attacks. On this occasion, they penetrated to Lindisse, which they plundered and burnt ; commit- ting also great slaughter there, — " magna ccedes facta est ab Mo exercitum in urbe Lindisse. 1 ' Here the town is specifically mentioned, affording conclusive evidence, if any doubt existed of a place of that name, from whence the district obtained its de- signation. 6 Herebright the ealderman was 5 This practice was not confined to the Danish invaders of this country ; but was adopted by other wandering tribes. "When the fall of the Moravian kingdom, and the weakness of Louis the child, opened the gates of Germany, France, and Italy, to the rapine-seeking hordes of Magyars, Moguls, and Turks ; the Hungarians — as the Cossacks of the present day — mounted upon fleet horses, lightly-armed, and dangerous, even in flight, were yearly seen out in quest of plunder. Like a fearful hurricane, they swept over the country, destroying everything in their way ; and as plunder and rapine were their only objects, they delayed no-where to besiege fortified places, but hurried past them, and avoided great battles, in order to return the more securely with their collected booty. Polachy's Hist. Bohem. v. 1. e Ethelwerd's Hist. bk. iii. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 383 slain, and many with him among the a.d. 838. Marshmen ; and, in the same year, many men were slain, and East Anglia and Kent were harrassed. In 839 and 841, Lindisse A.D. 841. was again visited ; and in the latter year, the district suffered so severely as to be nearly depopulated. 7 For these attacks, Lindisse was, no doubt, indebted to the circumstance of its being the residence of the ealderman, as well as of a considerable ecclesiastical establishment, where there- fore much plunder might be found. The Danes finding that the monks had possess- ed themselves of great riches, in conse- quence of the security which the ecclesi- astical establishments had long and only possessed, " their most frequent inroads were made upon these places, where they knew the richest spoyl was to be found." From the circumstance of these direct attacks, as far as we can learn, being made only upon Lindisse, it may be fairly inferred that, at this period, it was the principal, if not the only place of any consequence in the district ; and that 7 Anglo-Saxon Chron. sub anno. 384 " HISTORY OF THE a.d. 841. Lincoln, however subsequently important, had no great attractions for the plundering bands of Danes, who then and for some subsequent years, repeatedly over-ran the country. The Saxon town of Caerlindcoet, had long been in existence, on the north of the Roman town, but it was probably a mere collection of rude habitations, the residence of no chief of the least conse- quence ; whilst the Roman town, if still protected by an entire circumvallation, the state in which that people had left it On their abandonment of the country, might be a shelter for its then resident popula- tion, and a sufficient temporary protection against sudden attack ; a tolerable moat or slight abbatis of stone, forming a protec- tion against the assault of a slightly-armed band of rovers. Until Lincoln was select- ed as the residence of a Danish chief, and formed one of the Five Burghs, an associa- tion, which, for more than a century subse- quently, exercised considerable influence in the midland district, it was not noticed as a place of any importance. To this cause, however, it owed its escape, at least BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 385 for some time, from the horrors and bruta- A.D. 84i. lities inflicted by these hordes of ravagers, upon other and more important places. The selection of the position of Lincoln, on the brow and prominent face of a precipitate hill, commanding extensive views on the east and north, almost to the sea and the Humber, and on the west, for a very great distance over the valley of the Trent, was quite in unison with the ordinary customs and practices of the Danish invaders, when they arrived here in large bodies, and formed necessary encamp- ments for security from immediate or unex- pected attacks. In 860, the pagan Danish army landed in the district of Lindisse, and from thence proceeded to East Anglia, and even as far as Kent, during which great numbers were slain. Again in 867, the Danish army, A.D. 867. forming a very large body, arrived in the Humber, plundered the country on each side, and directing their main course up the Ouse to York, which city, contrary to former practice, they at once invested and took by storm, after a most bloody fight, 3 c 386 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 867. slaying two kings, many thousands of the people, and compelling those that remained to swear fealty to them. From York, these marauders turned to the south, and proceeded " from town to town, from city to city, through the heart of the country, plundering every house and every place a.d. 871. they came to." 8 In 871, the same body plundered Nottingham — called by the Saxons, Tiggocobanc, the Speluncarum Domus, the place of caves, a description of which its characteristic features still attest its reality, and then the residence of the chief or king of Mercia. From hence em- boldened by their numbers and success, they continued their devastating progress into the country, until arriving at the modern Chippenham. There the Danish invaders were met and encountered by Ethelred and his brother Alfred, who had succeeded in collecting a considerable army, which the latter seems to have inspired with much of his own resolute 8 MS. account of Winterton, on the banks of the Humber, in Possession of the author. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 387 spirit, and after an obstinate resistance, a.d. 87i. succeeded in utterly defeating and com-"" - pelling them to retire in disorder. No defeat, however, seemed to the Saxon in- habitants to lessen the number of their enemies. Defeated in one spot, they seemed to rise up in another, in renewed numbers, and each succeeding year brought into the country fresh swarms of enemies, which, in the divided state of the Anglo- Saxons, their mischievous and weakening custom of sub-dividing each state, on the death of the reigning chief amongst his several children, and their consequent limited military strength, that people found themselves quite unable to resist the inva- ders with any prospect of success. So that it would have been little to be wondered at, if they had abandoned the contest in despair, and welcomed the Danish army, if thereby they could obtain quiet. In the following year, 872, a large body A.D. 872. of the Danish army, by which title of army it was known, came to Lindisse, leaving London, where it had wintered and col- lected an immense body. These marauders 388 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 872. swept all before them through East Anglia " and the intermediate district, towards Lin- disse and the coast of the Humber, where probably, their vessels and a body of their countrymen had remained in order to secure a retreat. In these vessels, the largest portion of their booty was embarked, and the whole was dispatched to Denmark, to announce their success, by the very tangible evidence of the property thus forwarded to their several homes. In Lindisse — pago quce dicitur Lindesig — the main body of the army established its win- ter quarters ; but, in this case, not with an unfriendly feeling. All the chroniclers concur in the statement, as to the place where this took place, and further in denning with considerable precision the exact spot of its locality. 9 In Lindisse apud Torkesig — in Lindisse at or near Torksey — says Henry of Huntingdon; in pago quce dicitur Lindesig, apud Torkseia — -juxta Lindisse urbe — in the place which is called 9 In Saxton's Map of the County, 1637, the name of Lindsey is marked on the site of the modern Stow, but the latter is omitted. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 389 Lindisse near Torksey — near the city of A.D. 872. Lindisse — says Hoveden, and this Simeon of Durham also states in similar words. The army wintered in Lindisse by Turke- sige, 1 is further the precise statement of the Saxon Chronicle. It is needless to multiply additional proofs, as in fact every writer, in mentioning the fact of the win- tering of the invaders, specifies also the name of the place, and its neighbourhood to Torksey. From the concurrent testi- mony on this point, two facts may probably be inferred — the somewhat apparent de- clension of Lindisse ; this being the first occasion, on which it is thought necessary to note its position as connected with ano- ther adjoining town. Even yet, however, Lincoln is not noticed, which if it had then been of much importance, was little further distant than the town of Torksey : and next the rise and increasing importance of the latter, which is supposed to have been indebted to the Danes for its renewed foundation and settlement. To that peo- ple therefore it was well known. 1 See Appendix (M.) HISTORY OF THE &C. 391 Chapter VII. Agreement between Danes and ealderman of Lindisse — ori- gin of Lincoln as a Danish burgh — its importance — rise of the Five Burghs — murder of chiefs of Lincoln — ac- count of Alfred — his contests with Danes — church at Lindisse — cause of decline of Anglo-Saxon power — battles with Danes — state of the midland district — battle of Brunanburgh — supposed site on south-east coast — Constantine of Scotland — Athelstane's alleged supe- riority — enquiry into — importance of Lindisse — ecclesi- astical affairs there — Brightred bishop — Ceolulphus bishop — Leof winus bishop at Lichfield and Dorchester — death of Leofwinus — Ailnother bishop — Ossewinus bishop — Danes' continued devastations — Eadnothus I. bishop — Sweyne at Gainsburgh — encampment there — Sweyne treats with ealderman of Lindisse — who agrees to assist him in advancing to London— Sweyne's return and death — battle of Ashandowne — death of Eadnothus — Eathericus bishop. With the ealderman and men of Lindisse, a.d. 872. the Danish army entered into an agree- ^-""■ v ^-" ment, to secure their aid and assistance in invading the southern districts, and of course a share in the booty which might be obtained, an evidence that the town was 392 HISTORY OF THE ad. 872. still the residence of an important chief, and that the aid to be obtained was of much value, and added considerably to the amount of the combined force. As the town and neighbourhood of Lindisse is known to have been the head quarters of the Danish army for nearly three years, it must still have been of considerable size and extent, as well as being the principal place in the division. From Lindisse, the army which had possession of London, and still kept much of the southern portion of the country in awe, issued their orders, and the place must therefore have been sufficiently extensive to afford quarters for a very large force. " Now it was that the Danes got such footing in this district, that they had every thing at command, made themselves lords of the great towns and manors, causing them to be called after their names, which many of them are to this day." 2 The importance of Lincoln, at a later period, and its probable selection as the residence of a Danish chief, has been ad- 2 MS. Account of Winterton, in possession of the author. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 393 verted to, as the probable cause ; although a.d 872. the precise period and circumstances under which it took place are unknown. As however, the Danish army made Lindisse and its neighbourhood its continued resi- dence, for at least three years, and the district of North Mercia the scene of its predatory excursions till 875, it can hardly be doubted that some of its parties, in roaming about, should be attracted by the peculiarly happy and prominent position of Lincoln, both for security and observa- tion, and select it as a residence for one of the chiefs, and thus ultimately it became of the Five Burghs, which very shortly after- wards rose into existence and importance. That such was the case, is further rendered probable by the fact, that, in the time of Edward the Confessor, the names of the principal proprietors and residents, evi- dently mark them out as of Danish extraction ; and it is certain, even to the period of the conquest, Lincoln was so Danish in its feelings and population, that on the invasion by Tosti and his Danish associates, William was obliged to look 3d 394 HISTORY OP THE a.d. 872. upon it with a suspicious eye ; and proba- bly to this necessity, may be assigned the erection of a castle there, in order to bridle the discontented population. To a similar cause — the prominent peculiarity of its situation on the point of a hill — may also be referred the occupa- tion of Nottingham by a Danish force and its chief, and its subsequent assumption as another of the Five Burghs. It had been the residence, for some time previously, of the kings of Mercia ; and about 850, Burhred the then king occupied it. In 853, at Chippenham, he married the daughter of Ethelwulf of Mercia, and sister of the well-known Alfred. Burhred must have been a man. of importance, enti- tling him to form such a connection; and of courage, as in the same year, he applied to his father-in-law for assistance, " to come and help him, in reducing the midland Britons, who dwelt between Mercia and the western sea." 3 He did so, and having ieduced it under subjection to Burhred, returned home. From this it is evident 3 Asser's Life of Alfred. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 395 that the original inhabitants of Britain, A.D. 872. had continued to maintain possession of a large tract of the country, even to a later period, and had not, even at that time, been driven into Wales, and the fastnesses of the mountains. The security and peace, obtained by the defeat of the Britons of the western parts, was but temporary ; another and more active and dangerous enemy, the Danish invaders, was hovering about, and in 868, attacked and carried Nottingham, where they took up their winter quarters. Burhred and his witan, applied to Ethelred and Alfred, his bro- thers-in-law, for assistance, which they readily granted ; but in an engagement, the Wessex army was completely defeated, and the assisting kings compelled to return to the defence of their own kingdom. After repeated endeavours to recover possession of his capital and kingdom, Burhred abandoned the cause in despair, left the country, and retired to Rome. On the expulsion of Burhred, the Danes appointed Ceolwlf, an unwise thane, king of Mercia, who " swore oaths to them, and gave host- 396 HISTORY OF THE a,d. 872. ages, that it should be ready for them on """ whatever day they would have it." 4 Of course he was soon displaced, and Nottingham was selected as the residence of a Danish chief, and ultimately associated as one of the Five Burghs. Stamford, somewhat similarly prominently situated, Derby and Leicester, were the remaining towns con- stituting this association of the Five Burghs. Two other towns, Chester and York, were subsequently admitted; but notwithstanding this addition, the designa- tion of the Five Burghs, still continued to be appropriated to the whole seven. This confederacy, of which Lincoln was probably the earliest establishment, no doubt owed its existence to the increasing numbers of the Danes, and the consequent successive conquest of the several towns which composed it; and which, in the first instance, were wholly within the midland district, and at no great distance from each other. However powerful, individually, from the terror inspired by their success ; and except from the presumed existence 4 Ingram's Saxon Chron. Loud. 4to, p. 102. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 397 of a court or "thing" held for the Five A.D. 872. Burghs, where peace given in the same, by the ealderman and the king's gerefa, were compensated by the heaviest penalty, 5 it does not appear that either, or any, of these burghs aspired to any paramount authority, or that they were other than local administrations, held together by a common interest and understanding, to aid and assist each other in case of need. As the ealderman of Lindisse, in the imme- diate neighbourhood, seems to have main- tained his authority over that place, until some time in the following century, and possibly may have been the ealderman referred to above, there seems much pro- bability that the chiefs of the Five Burghs assumed no authority beyond their several towns. After the expulsion and superces- sion of the Anglo-Saxon monarchs of Mercia, there was no general controul exercised, except by the ealderman and chiefs of the Five Burghs, at their several residences, until the subsequent and later extended appointment of the earls of 5 Palgrave's Anglo-Saxon Commonwealth, p. ccxcv. 398 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 872. Mercia. The history, therefore, of the Five Burghs is almost limited to our knowledge of the cruel treatment to which two of the Lincoln chiefs were subjected. In 1015, a great council was held at Oxford, to which Sigferth and Morcar, the two eldest thanes were invited — when, sus- pecting treachery, they with their fol- lowers, fled to the tower of the church, expecting that the sacredness of the place might be some protection. To a certain extent it was, as their assailants hesitated to enter ; but these bringing straw and stubble under it, to which fire being put, they were compelled to come forth, possi- bly under some promise, as it is said, Elfric allured them to his bower, and there slew them both ; the king taking all their pos- sessions, and ordering the wife of Sigferth, noted for her beauty, to be secured and brought within Malmesbury. After a little interval, Edmund Etheling went and seized her against the king's will and took her to wife. Also, before the nativity of St. Mary, the Etheling went north into the Five Towns, and plundered all the pro- BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 399 perty of Sigferth and Morcar, and all the A.D. 942. people submitted to him. 6 The reduction of the Five Burghs to the authority of the crown was previously attempted in 942/ which Edmund, then king, also is said to have accomplished, a circumstance which appears to have given much gratification, if we may judge by the poetical effusion on the subject, which has come down to our days : — Here Edmund, king Of Angles, lord Protector of friends, Author and framer Of direful deeds, O'er-ran with speed The Mercian land, Where'er the course Of Whitwell spring, Or Humber deep, The broad-brimmed stream 5 Ingram's Saxon Chron. 4to. London, p. 146, 194. 7 " Quinque civitates, Lindocolinam, Snotingham, Derbezam, Legecestrmsiam, et Stanfordiam, manibus Danorum, ponilus exlorsit, lotamque Merciam in sua potestatem redigit. Flor. Wor. p. 601. Lindisse was always known as a separate district, and it is probable was not then considered to be included in Mercia. From the residence of the chief of Mercia being generally in Coventry, or some neighbouring town, the Trent, from its rise to Nottingham, was the proba- ble boundary of the district, at least of South Mercia. 400 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 942. Divides five towns, Leicester and Lincoln, Nottingham and Stamford, And Derby eke, In thraldom long To Norman Danes, And dragg'd the chains, Of heathen men, Till to his glory, Great Edward's heir, Edmund the king, Refuge of warriors, These fetters broke. The extinction of the authority vested in Lincoln, as one of the Five Burghs, did not take place till 1015, under Sweyne ; but the others had previously submitted to Edward. Although the events connected with these Five Burghs, may not appear at pre- sent to be much connected with the subject in hand, yet, as the first and probably the principal one was in the immediate neigh- bourhood of Lindisse, it will be found ultimately to have materially influenced the decision for the removal and establish- ment of the seat of the see to Lincoln. Alfred possessed little, if any influence BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 401 over the ecclesiastical establishment at A.D. 849. Lindisse, yet as, at an early period of his life, he was intimately connected with the chief of the Ganii, and assisted his brother in-law, the king of Mercia, residing also at Nottingham, at no great distance, against the Danish army, independent of the large space which his name fills in the remem- brance of his countrymen, he is entitled to some notice in this place. Born at Wantage, in 849, Alfred was sent to Rome in 853-4, while still a child, probably as much for safety as for instruction, and his sister Ethelswitha was married to Burhred. of Mercia, in the following year. In 857, his father Ethelwulf died, dividing, as seems to have been the usual practice, his kingdom between his two sons, then in this country — Ethelbald succeeding to the West Saxons, and Ethelred to Kent, the East Saxons, and Surrey ; the whole of their dominions, therefore, being nearly comprehended between the Avon and the Thames, a very limited portion even of the southern district. Alfred had no district assigned, probably in eonsequence, as well 3e 402 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 878. of his absence as of his youth. Returning from Rome in 866, in 868 Alfred married Ethelswitha, the daughter of Ethelred, the chief of the Ganii, a Saxon tribe established a few miles north of Lindisse, and in the same year assisted his brother, Ethelbald of Wessex, towards expelling the Danes from Nottingham, the capital seat of his brother- in-law, Burhred,king of Mercia ; but unsuc- cessfully, the Danish army wintering there. On the death of his brother Ethelred, in 872, Alfred succeeded him in his kingdom of Kent, the East Saxons, and Surrey ; but " uneasy lays the head that wears a crown," — the whole remainder of his life being employed in resisting the Danish forces, then in possession of the principal part of Mercia, by their establishment of the Five Burghs, while East Anglia was then in the hands of Guthrun. 8 In 878, about mid- winter, the Danes " rode over the land of the West Saxons, and drove many of the people over the sea ; and of the rest, the greater part they rode down and subdued 8 Wilkin's Leges Saxon, p. 47. Guthrun is sometime* stiled Rex Danorum el Northumbria. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 403 to their will — all but Alfred the king. He a.d. 896. with a little band, uneasily sought the woods and fastnesses of the moor, until after an obstinate battle at Heddington, he entered into an agreement with them, that they should go out of his kingdom." 9 In 880, Alfred concluded a separate treaty with Guthrun, king of East Anglia, in which the boundaries between their dominions were specifically set forth — from the river Thames, and thence alongst the Lea, even to the origin of its springs, streight unto Bedford, and thence to the river of Ouse, or Watling Street." By this it is evident, that Alfred had not suc- ceeded in enlarging his dominions, not appearing to renounce any possessions in East Anglia, but merely entering into a friendly treaty, setting out the bounds, in order to prevent disputes between the na- tions. In 896, rendered wise by disaster, Alfred built some long vessels, for the purpose of watching the coast, and thereby to prevent the landing of the Danes. On one occasion, Alfred put to sea with seven 9 Ingram's Saxon Chron. p. 104. 404 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 901. vessels, met with seven ships full of pirates, engaged them, took one, and the rest fled. 1 This example of Alfred was subsequently generally adopted, as the only secure mode of defence against invaders — a plan which was successfully followed out, and extended in after ages, until the dominion of the sea has become part and parcel of the British empire. In 901, Alfred died, at the early age of fifty-one, leaving to after ages an example of courage and resolution under difficulties, and of zeal and perseverance in the acquisition of knowledge, which has since rendered his name a household word, not in the memory of his countrymen alone, but wherever Britons have established a habitation. With such unwelcome visitors as the Danish marauders, even though the ealder- man and men of Lindisse might be in amity with them, there was little likelihood of ecclesiastical affairs improving much then, although the duties of the establishment might be continued to be carried on under the nominal or occasional superintendance 1 Matth. West, folio, Franc. 1601, p. 179. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 405 of the bishop of Dorchester. Many years A.D. 901. necessarily elapsed, before the influence of the gospel began to be felt and acknow- ledged by the chiefs of these invaders, and the ecclesiastical authorities were enabled to resume the influence which had been, in the first instance, disavowed or denied by these pagan ravagers. The unsettled state of the succession amongst the Anglo-Saxons contributed, on the death of Alfred, to create dissension, which prevented the strength, even of the limited kingdom of Wessex and its adjoin- ing districts, from being brought to bear against the Danish army. 2 Edward, the son of Alfred, took possession of the king- dom held by his father ; but Ethelwald, the Etheling, his uncle's son, claimed the succession, or at least a portion of the inheritance, seized the castles of Wimborne and Twineham, which he endeavoured to maintain, but driven thence by Edward the king, he fled to the Danish army in 2 It is to be observed that the Anglo-Saxon chronicle, at the period here referred to, always designates the invaders by the title of the army. 406 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 904. Northumbria, then extending from the east sea as far west as Manchester, who accepted him as king — probably only in contradistinction to Edward. Obtaining the assistance of a few ships, Ethelwald, in 904, landed in Essex, where he seems also to have been acknowledged as king. In the following year, he went to East Anglia, persuaded the army to break the peace, and ravaged Mercia as far as Cricklade. King Edward collected his forces, over-ran all the lands between the dikes and the Ouse, as far as the Fens. Here the Kentish men, probably influenced by Ethelbald, refused to return with king Edward, and joined the army of his opponents. On this the king returned with his forces, engaged the combined army of East Anglians and Kentish men, and defeated them with considerable slaughter, amongst the slain was Ethelwald theEtheling. Thus Edward was rescued from his greatest adversary. Two years afterwards, in 908, his necessities com- pelled king Edward to accept hard terms of peace from the army of Northumbria BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 407 and East Anglia. This agreement did not a.d. 910. continue very long, as in 910, king Edward sent out a force of both West Saxons and Mercians, and spoiled the army of the north, as well of men as of every kind of cattle. This inroad was followed, in the following year, by a similar attempt of the Northumbrian army, to surprise king Edward ; but gathering his forces together, he met them in returning, fought and put the Danish army to flight. In his subse- quent contests with the Danes, king Edward was ably assisted by Ethelfleda, the lady of Mercia, 3 probably sister of Ethelred of Mercia, a resolute, brave, and courageous woman, upon whom the man- tle of her uncle Alfred appears to have descended. Succeeding to her brother, Ethelred, as chief of Mercia, she imme- diately set about recovering the possessions of her house. In 912, she attacked the Danes, and built a fortress at Bridgenorth — in the following year, one at Tamworth, which she appears to have made her resi- dence — in 914, a castle at Warwick, and 3 See Appendix (N.) 408 HISTORY OF THE A.D.924. in succeeding. years, she built castles and obtained possession of Cherburgh and Runcorn — of Derby, and Leicester, two of the Five Burghs — in the latter case by treaty, when the greater part of the army, which owed obedience thereto, became subject to her, so that her death in 918 or 922, was a serious loss to king Edward ; though it enabled him to succeed peaceably to her possessions, the town of Tamworth and all the people of the land of Mercia, who before were subject to Ethelfleda, sub- mitting at once to his authority. In the latter year, king Edward went with his forces to Stamford, commanded a town or fortification to be built on the south side of the river, when the people of the northern town submitted. In 924, he proceeded to Nottingham, caused here also a town to be built on the south side of the stream, and a bridge over the Trent, in consequence of which the town submit- ted to him. Until this time, therefore, the midland parts of that district, had been in a most unsettled state, paying little or no obedience to any authority but its military BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 409 possessors a state of affairs which hadA.D. 939. existed from the expulsion of Burhred. Even to that chief and his predecessors, the district bounded by the Trent on the west, and by the Humber and Ouse on the north and south, had given, at all times, a very doubtful and uncertain obedience. The death of Edward the king, in the following year, and that of his eldest son, within a few days after at Oxford, was a serious loss to the Anglo-Saxons, particu- larly as the succession fell upon the next son Athelstane — who from his dilatory proceedings, acquired the not very enviable title of the Unready. As connected with the church of Lin- disse, no matter of interest had arisen ; but in 937 or 939, an event of considerable importance to the town, is alleged to have occurred on the northern border of the district. Anlaff or Olaff, brother-in-law to Athelstane, son of Sithric king of Ireland, but probably chief of the Ostmen of Dublin, accompanied by some of the chiefs of the Wealas, several of the Vikings or 3f 410 HISTORY OP THE a.d. 939. Sea Kings, and their roving companions, all incited by Constantine of Scotland, — for at this time, the whole of the inhabitants of the northern sea coast and islands seem to have generally been engaged in piratical expeditions, — all these parties combined together to make a predatory attack upon the coast of Britain. Entering the Hum- ber, with their fleet, they swept both sides of the river, and landing, it is sup- posed, on its southern shore, proceeded as far as Brunanburgh, where they were met by Athelstane, with his brother Edmund, and after a long and sanguinary battle, these ravagers were signally defeat- ed, with great slaughter — five petty kings and twelve of the most important of their leaders being slain — The field was drenched Wifli 'warriors' blood, From the uprising of lihe sun, Till the mighty planet, Bright candle of God ! Of the eternal Lord, Till the noble creature Sunk to her evening rest. 4 * Wheaton's Northmen, p. 215. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 411 The confederates, defeated on shore, A.d. 939. were glad to escape to their ships : The northmen defeated, In their gore-stained ships, Over the deep sea ; Whilst the brothers, King and prince, Sought in triumph Their country, The West- Saxon land. As might naturally be expected, this signal and not very usual defeat of these marauders, highly elated the subjects of Athelstane, and gave a theme to their poets, some portions of which have come down to our times : — Athelstane, the king, Lord of earls, Of barons, bracelet giver, And his brother eke, Edmund Atheling, Of ancient race, With swords they fought Near Brunaburgh. Flattering, however, as are the colours in which this transaction is painted, there still rests on the mind some doubt and 412 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 939. hesitation, an impression that the success achieved is tinctured deeply of the roseate hue. So far as can be judged, the battle of Brunanburgh, successful as it may have been, is a mere isolated event, producing no beneficial result, encouraging neither king nor people to endeavour to remove the incubus from pressing upon them — nor the foreign invader from continuing to live upon the plunder of the country, destruc- tive alike to the comfort and prosperity of king and people. On the contrary, dis- sensions and divisions arose, and were long continued, which tended greatly to facili- tate the progress of the common enemy. According to Fabyan, — "to this sorowe was ioyned hunger and penury amongst the comons, that every che of them was constrained to plucke and stele from others ; so that by the pyllage of the Danes, and by inward theuuyes and brebours, this land was brought in great mysery and myschefe." It has been hitherto assumed, that this battle of Brunanburgh took place in the northern district of Lindisse, partly in con- BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 413 sequence, of the same Constantine having, a.d. 939. some years previously, joined a similar predatory expedition, and selected the Humber as the scene of his operations, and partly in deference to the current opinion. Upon this point, however, historians are not agreed, and the scene has been laid in Northumbria, Cheshire, and several other places ; indeed, various circumstances lead to the conclusion, that it is to be found in some other district. At the time when this battle took place, Athelstane possessed no authority here — the Danish burgh of Lincoln not having been brought under subjection till 942 ; while as to Lindisse, it seems probable that the ealderman of that place had entered into some agreement with Anlaff, whose authority all north of the Watling Street, 5 as well as Deira and Bernicia, situated on the eastern coast of Northumbria, about this time, had acknow- ledged. As Brumby, the supposed locality of Brunanburg, is about midway between the Watling Street and the Humber, and therefore within the district owning subjec- 5 See Appendix (O.) 414 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 939. tion to Anlaff, it seems improbable that he should be a principal party to commit ravages there. It is also to be observed, that if the site of this battle was at Brum- by, in the extreme northern parts of Lindisse, Athelstane must have brought his army from the West Saxon land, of which he was then king, through southern and northern Mercia, a country not under his control, and then in a very unsettled state, to the scene of action, a distance of upwards of one hundred miles, necessarily occupying a considerable time, during which the ravagers are supposed to have advanced only a few miles inland, if the scene of the battle was at Brumby — shewing a degree of expedition and rapidity some- what inconsistent with his usual dilatori- ness, The appearance of Turketil of Crow- land on the scene of action, with the citizens of London, marching under his banners, supported by Singen, with the men of Worcestershire, where he is said to have penetrated into the midst of the invaders, killed the son of the Scottish king, and materially contributed to the victory, still bishopric of Lincoln. 415 further increases the difficulty. Some A.D. 939. historians also notice some peculiarities in the immediate neighbourhood, which are not to be found any where near Brumby. These various circumstances render it more than probable that the scene of the battle of Brunanburgh, or Brumfort as designated by some authorities, must be sought for, in the more southern parts of the country, perhaps about East Anglia or East Saxony, or at least at no great distance from Wessex. In these districts, many places are to be found, preserving a much greater resemblance to the scene of this battle; and as names of localities and villages are least liable to change, being intimately connected with the habits and recollections of the poorer commonalty least subject to removal, the probability of the place of this particular battle is rendered somewhat more certain. It may further be noticed that some peculiarities, in the scenery upon this coast, might lead to the belief that in this instance, Constantine 6 only followed in the 6 See Appendix (P.) 416 HISTORY OF THE ad. 939. footsteps of one of his predecessors of the same name, when engaged in a similar predatory excursion, and which are quite characteristic, as well of parties in a rude state of society, as of those who, possessing no great variety of defensive weapons, as in this case, only landed to obtain plunder, with every desire to escape the notice of any regular resistance. On a range of hills, situate between Bodham and Waboth, about a mile distant from the sea, the entire crown of these heights, for at least a quarter of a mile, has been found per- fectly honey-combed, with a succession of bowl-shaped holes, about seven or eight feet in diameter by three or four feet in depth, more numerous at the northern extremity than in the other parts. At a short distance, on a comparatively level space, is a mound with a flattened summit — possibly the noted fortification of Caralia — whilst in the valley beneath, within a stone's throw of the ancient excavations, there rises a spring of water of great purity and considerable volume. There as of old, " the people did hide themselves in caves, BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 417 and in thickets, and in high places, and in A.D. 939. pits. There is little doubt, but that the pos- session of the district of Lindisse was an object eagerly contended for, by the neigh- bouring states; but there is no evidence that any of the kings of either Wessex, or Sussex, or even of Mercia, although they might temporarily succeed in over- running it, were able for any length of time to maintain possession. Of this there is pretty strong evidence. In 827, Egbert, one of the most enterprising chiefs of the Anglo-Saxons, is stated to have brought Mercia under subjection— in this case both North and South Mercia must be included— as he is said to have become the chief of all the country, south of the Humber; but the conquest must have been merely temporary, as on his death, in 836, no appropriation is mentioned of either Mercia or Lindisse, — Ethelwulph succeeding to the kingdom of the West Saxons, whilst Athelstane obtained Kent and East and South Saxony, a further evi- 7 1 Samuel, xiii. 6. 3g 418 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 939. dence of the common and mischievous practice of sub-division. The same may be said in the case of Athelstane, assuming that the battle of Brunanburgh did take place in the district of Lindisse, no claim of superiority appears to have been made ; in- deed, in such a case, the city of Lindisse must have felt the full effects of his vengeance, both the ealderman and inhabitants having so frequently shewn a ready disposition to make common cause with the invading Danes, possibly from being so directly exposed to their attacks, or from direct national connections ; but if such was the case, no information has been preserved. This furnishes further grounds for suppos- ing that the scene of the battle of Brunaburgh or Brumfort is to be found in the locality above mentioned. It is useless, almost, to attempt to ascer- tain in what manner the ecclesiastical offices of Lindisse were carried on, during this dark and unhappy period of British history ; but it may fairly be presumed that the regular duties of the church were, as far as might be, regularly performed ; BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLX. 419 and that although the succession of its A.D. 947. bishops is not very clear, yet there seems "^ ~" little doubt, that, if suspended for a short period, the episcopate was not suffered long to remain in abeyance. As has been stated, Brightred is supposed to have been appointed to the see of Lindisse in 872, and probably held it till the end of the same century, as a successor of the name of Ceolulphus or Kenulph, is said to have been appointed in 905, and to have held the office, for somewhat about forty years ; when he was succeeded by Leofwinus who, jn 947, is found de-AD 947. scribing himself as bishop of Lindisse ; and it is therefore to be presumed, he was regularly inducted into his office, in this ancient church of his see. Whether he then made it his place of official residence is unknown ; but in 949, the see or district of Leicester was annexed to that of Lindisse, 8 by which it may be concluded that a further residence in the latter was both 8 Leofwinus his duos parochias Leogerensem sciUcet et Lindisfarorum in unum coadunatus. Flor. Wigor. p. 686. 420 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 949. unsafe and inconvenient/from the repeated aggressions of the Danish army. It is also possible, that the occupation of Lin- coln, some time previously, as one of the Five Burghs, rendered it still farther inconvenient, whilst the probable establish- ment of an ecclesiastical foundation there, may have rendered his residence in the neighbourhood less necessary. As the bishopric of Dorchester had been previously joined to that of Lindisse, it might be supposed that the influence and power of the episcopate was largely extended ; but although there is no doubt, that considerable estates had been vested in each of these establishments, they possessed little of the authority to which subsequently these officials became entitled, when the power of the crown assumed a new character, under another and more successful conqueror than the northern marauders, and compressed all the hetero- genous peoples — Britons, Saxons, and Northmen, or under whatever names known — into one uniform and united mass, which, animated by one common spirit of BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 421 indomitable courage and perseverance was A.D. 959. destined to Extend its dominion over a large division of the world, — to establish its language and customs over no small portion of the globe, and thus to leave its impress so long as human existence remains upon its surface. From the time of Leofwinus, the title of bishop of Lindisse seems to have frequently been merged in that of Dorchester ; though occasionally the original title continued to be used ; but probably only in transactions connected with that district. Leofwinus, it is believed, commenced this transference — parochiam Lindissiensem et Legecestrensem conjunxit, sedemque episcopalem primus, ut opinar, in Dqrxacestriam transtulit. — As bishop of Dorchester, Leofwin was witness to a charter granted to Crowland ; but in noting an account of his death, in 959, he is distinctly mentioned as "Lindisse. re- giones antistite defuncto." 9 From this time, the title of bishop of Lindisse seems to have been very generally dropt, but as will be seen, occasionally used and known 9 Matth. of Westminster, p. 197, 192. 422 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 960. to be of right vested in his successors, the bishops of Dorchester. In 960, Ailnother was consecrated as the successor of Leofwinus. Although during the period of his holding the epis- copate, considerable changes were intro- duced, the secular clergy being, in many cases, removed to make way for the monkish orders, yet it does not appear that this bishop was influenced by the example; nor, although at this time attempts were made to restore the churches, which the merciless ravages of the marauders had plundered and left in ruins, was that of Lindisse fortunate enough to be one of those restored. Ailnother did not long hold the bishopric, but is noted under the ancient title — Lindisse regionis episcopo 1 — on occasion a d 968 °f hi s death, in 968. He was succeeded Assewinus, iEswy, or ^Elfius, a man stated to be very learned in ecclesiastical rites and ceremonies. He is supposed to have held the office about ten years, but ] Matth. of Westminster, p. 197, 192. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 423 is not at all known as connected with any a.d. 968. transaction in Lindisse. ^ ""*" Alshelmus succeeded, in what year is not exactly known, and is also unknown as connected with the affairs of Lindisse. In 993, the Danes renewed their devastations, AD. 993. plundering and desolating the whole of the eastern coast, from Bamburgh alongst Northumbria, entering the Humber, burn- ing Lindisse and many other places. Indeed, during the remainder of this episcopate, no part of the country was free from the attacks of these marauders. Where Alshelmus died, or at what time, is not known, but in 1004, he was succeed- A.D. 1004. ed by Eadnothus, abbot of Ramsey, usually stiled the First, in consequence of another prelate of the same name, subsequently succeeding to the bishopric. He is said to have been a stirring enterprising prelate, and possessing somewhat of a military dis- position withal — a disposition perhaps both engendered and encouraged by the neces- sity of the times, while a foreign foe was roaming the country, and each man's arm 424 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 1004. was required to defend even his own hearth. So great was then the dread, that a special mass, against the pagans, had been composed, and was directed to be sung every day, in behalf of the king and his people, and at each of the canonical hours, all the monks with their bodies prostrate on the floor were to sing the psalm, "How are they multiplied." 2 Eadnothus being esteemed a man of much prudence, as well as probity, and being head of one of the richest monasteries in the kingdom, his election to the see was hailed with accla- mation both by the clergy and laity. The sanction of the public, in the election of the bishops of the Anglo-Saxon church, was general at this period, and continued so until the conquest. When Lanfranc was nominated to the primacy of Canter- bury, he was elected thereto by the seniors of the church, the suffragan bishops, great men, clergy, and the people met in the king's court, or great council. The bishops were appointed by a somewhat similar process, except that the election 2 Hart's Ecc. Records, p. 278. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 425 took place in the church or minster of the a.d. 1004. seat of the see, where also the act of consecration took place. When however, as in the case of Eadnothus, several ancient sees were connected together, the election and consecration would probably take place at the usual chief residence ; particu- larly if, as was possibly the case at Lin- disse, both the church and residence had fallen into a dilapidated state. From the absence of any general autho- rity, the inhabitants had hitherto been subjected to the domineering power and merciless exactions of marauding parties of Danes, led by distinct and separate chiefs, who were alike indifferent to the sufferings as to the misery inflicted ; even the higher officials of the clergy were not exempted from the general exactions, and from per- sonal suffering, so long as there seemed the least probability of the army being enabled to obtain plunder. In 1012, the archbishop of Canterbury was seized and either being unable or unwilling to satisfy the avarice of the army, he was about the middle of April, most inhu- 3h 426 HISTORY OP THE a.d. 1012. manly murdered. Even for the dead body, a sum of money was required, before it was permitted to be given up to be buried ; which took place, on the following day, in St. Paul's church, in the presence of bishops Eadnothus and Elphun, of Dorchester and London, who officiated on the occasion. a.d. 1013. In the following year, the arrival of Sweyne from Denmark, if, in the first instance, it increased the distress of the unfortunate inhabitants of the country, ultimately was a benefit, in reducing most of the separate Danish parties under one general control. Sweyne, about the mid- dle of July, arrived off Sandwich in Kent ; but after a short delay, set sail thence, coasting along the eastern coast of Anglia, making for the Humber. Into this estuary he brought his fleet, whence, following the course of the Trent, he arrived with a numerous flotilla, and a large body of troops at Gainsburgh. About a mile from that town, taking ad- vantage of a natural bend in the river, where his fleet could securely remain at BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 427 anchor, Sweyne landed his forces, and a.d. 1013. encamped — castra posuit 3 — on some high ground, most admirably adapted for secrecy as well as for defence and observation. The first with whom Sweyne's marauding parties must necessarily come into contact, would be Godwin, ealderman of Lindisse, about eight miles south of the encamp- ment, but with him there seems to have been no difficulty, as an agreement was at once entered into, for both to make common cause, Godwin assisting with men, and provisions, and providing a sufficiency of horses, a very necessary aid, towards pro- moting the success of the intended expedi- tion into the southern parts of Britain. In this, Sweyne was also joined by the men of the Five Burghs, 4 as well as by Uctrid, the chief of Northumbria — this latter dis- trict having long been conquered and held 3 See Appendix (Q,.) 4 At this time, according to Matthew of Westminster, these burghs had been increased by the addition of Leices- ter, being by him termed the Sesburgenses At this period, therefore, nearly the whole of the midland district had fallen under the domination of the Danish invaders, and a very small portion continued to acknowledge the autho- rity of the Anglo-Saxon kings. 428 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 1013. by a Danish force, and its chief therefore a subject to the king of Denmark, most willingly joined in aiding and assisting with all his forces. It is not unlikely that Godwin, if the name be any criterion, of Lindisse, may have been also of the same nation ; as, during the long period, in which the Danes seem to have maintained their position in this district, they had probably found occasion to displace the Saxon chief, and to have placed one of their own nation in his situation. Under such circumstances, it will be no matter of surprise, that all north of the Watling Street, the ancient road previously mentioned, as traversing the country from the south-east to the north-west coast, should have submitted to the authority of Sweyne, given hostages, and, it is even said, sworn fealty to him. Leaving his son Canute, with a sufficient force, in charge of the camp as well as of the fleet, Sweyne, with his allies and army, proceeded towards the south, plundering the wretched inhabitants, and compelling every place of any consequence to pay heavy contributions, — London also not BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 429 being exempted from a similar fate. In a.d. 1013. this manner, the summer and winter of 1013-14, was employed, and early in the latter year, Sweyne, with his accumulated plunder, in procuring which his allies had been equally successful, returned to the north, where his camp and fleet had remained. Here, it is said, in one of the deep carouses, in which the Danes were accustomed to indulge, Sweyne, on the 13th February, fell by the hand of an assassin — ad Tartare transmissus — but whether in his camp, or at his residence — aula — at Gainsburgh, is not very certain, nor is it perhaps of much consequence to ascertain — Edmund of East Anglia being said to have been the actual perpetrator, Sweyne having plundered his monastery, and cruelly slain himself — a very conve- nient doctrine of the time to inculcate — as it tended to cast a double fence of protection round the property of the ecclesiastical order. Immediately upon the death of his father, Canute was, with acclamation, declared his successor, both by the fleet and army. 430 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 1014. Relieved from the immediate pressure of the invaders, the chiefs of Wessex sent a deputation to Normandy, to which Ethel- red had fled on the invasion of Sweyne, inviting him to return, provided he would engage to govern better and with greater clemency — a promise which he was then quite ready to make, and immediately sent over his son Edmund, afterwards surnamed Ironside, to collect an army, and make preparations to punish the aggressors. In this object, he was so zealously assisted, that shortly after Easter, on Ethelred's return, a very large army was collected, and a resolution adopted to seek the Danes, and if possible drive them from the country. Canute, not conceiving himself sufficiently strong to meet the united forces of his opponents, which probably only their disunion had previously enabled his father successfully to overcome, put all his treasures and army on board his fleet in the Trent, sailed for Sandwich, and afterwards to Denmark, leaving God- win of Lindisse, and his other allies, to make the best terms they could. These, BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 431 under the circumstances, were not likely to a.d. ioh. be other than severe — and, accordingly "~"~" flushed with success, Ethelred plundered all before him, totally, it is said, depopula- ted Lindisse, burning the place, and slaying its inhabitants. 5 Thus it seems as if misfortune continued to dog its down- wards steps towards ruin. Canute having recruited his forces, repaired his ships, and added considerably to their numbers, there being " two hun- dred ships, richly gilded and adorned, well fraught with arms and all provisions," early in 1016, he made for England, and as a.d. 1010. usual made for Sandwich, from whence, he proceeded to the river Frome, where he landed, and from thence spread his army " with wasteful hostility, over all the neigh- bouring district." Repeated engagements took place, but with little advantage to the British ; and the death of Ethelred at London, about the end of April, seemed to leave little chance for a successful resist- ance, the nobility and citizens of London espousing the cause of his son Edmund; b Flor. Wigor. p. 615. 432 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 1016. while the archbishop, bishops, abbots, and many of the nobility, elected Canute, and swore fealty to him. Success for a short time seemed to attend Edmund, as he obtained some trifling advantages, and especially at Oxford ; but in the fatal bat- tle of Assandowne (Ashdown in Essex) Edmund was totally routed and many of his nobles were slain. In this battle, Godwin, ealderman of Lindisse, and the last of that race whose name appears, iElfric and Ulfketil of East Anglia, Ead- nothus of Dorchester, and Wielsy, his abbot, were amongst the slain ; and so dis- astrous were the consequences, that both princes agreed to a division of the king- dom. The death of Edmund, in the latter end of the year, left Canute in quiet pos- session of the whole ; who further to se- cure himself, subsequently put Edric Streone 6 to death in a most brutal man- 6 The character of Edric Streone has been generally brand- ed 'with obliquy ; but we possess too little information to judge correctly, •whether he deserved it. The advice he gave to Eldred :— " To save your lond wele, a full siker way, Do make thre hundreth schippes opon the sea koste, To kepe out them of Norweie and the Danes oste, BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 433 ner, 7 and sent the two sons of Edmund to A.D. 1016. Sweden, for safe custody. Having thus obtained the entire superiority, Canute made some attempt towards placing the country under general superintendance, — Wessex 8 he reserved to himself; East Anglia, probably comprehending both the Anglias, to Thurkill ; Mercia to Edric ; and Northumbria to Eric, his predecessor Uctred having been displaced and slain. This may be considered as the first endea- vour to bring Britain under one general government ; but it will be observed that neither the district of the Five Burghs, Lindisse, nor a considerable portion of the western part of the island is included And if the folks therein be trewe unto the, Doute the of non enmys, was that of a wise and politic man, a friend to his country's welfare. 7 His body was thrown ignominiously over the wall of London, not being thought worthy of sepulture. Heming's Hearne, p. 281. 8 It was probably, shortly after this time, that Canute — for he, it seems, was the first entitled to the name of king of England, in a charter, dated in 1023, signs himself " +Cnut, se koninge of Engelande," previously he had assumed the title of king of Wessex only. In 1026, he varied his title, Cnut, Briitannice totius Anglorum Monarchus. Kemble's Cod. Dip. Sax. iv. 25-34. 3i 434 HISTORY OF THE A D. 1016. within the government of any of these four chiefs. The unsettled and uncontrouled state of the previous chiefs of the different districts, had materially contributed to the success of the noathern invaders. The death of Eadnothus, in the battle of Assandowne, left his bishopric open ; but in the same year, Eadhericus or Etheric was appointed to Dorchester, Florence says also to that of Lindisse. Of his transactions, as connected with Lindisse, little information is to be obtained ; but he is said to have been a prudent and sagacious man, taking care to preserve the favour of Canute, and thereby was enabled to secure many advantages to his favourite abbey of Ramsay. Canute himself was a zealous friend to the ecclesiastical order, founding churches in some places, and giving large grants to others — amongst others, his crown and the haven of Sand- wich to Canterbury. 8 Eathericus held the 9 This grant contains a somewhat curious clause : " If any- writing shall hereafter appear which under a shew of anti- quity, shall seem any way contrary to this our grant, let it be left to be eaten by mice — suricam moribus corrodenda — or rather let it be thrown into the fire and destroyed." — Boy's History of Sandwich, 4to. p. 350. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 435 see till 1034, when he died, and was a.d. 1034. buried at his favourite spot, the abbey of ~^^" Ramsay. This abbey had given several bishops to the church, and its abbots exer- cised very great influence, in consequence of the many rich endowments and grants conferred upon it, both by its original founder, Alwin, Earl of East Anglia, and other noble parties. Situated in the midst of the' fen lands, it was tolerably well secured from sudden attacks, and, consequently, during the ninth and tenth centuries, became a convenient asylum from the ravages and atrocities of the Danish marauders. HISTORY OF THE &C. 437 Chapter VIII. Eadnothus II. bishop — church of Lindisse in ruins — restored by Eadnothus — death of Eadnothus — Ulfus bishop — his appointment disliked — flies abroad — return on death of Godwin of Kent — obtains Newark and other places for church of St. Mary, from Leofric and Godiva — their grants — connection of these with Lindisse — Stow super- sedes antient name of Lindisse — Kinsius gives bells to Stowe — death of Edward the Confessor — Harold seizes the sceptre — defeats Danes at Stamford bridge — Wil- liam prepares to invade England — Harold and William's comparative claim to the crown — William lands near Pevensey — Harold defeated and slain — William assumes the crown — Remigius bishop of Dorchester — begins to restore cathedral at Dorchester — agreement to remove sees to large towns — 'Remigius early adopts intention to remove to Lincoln— obtains sanction of William — causes of delay — state of Lincoln, principally Danish — Remigius obtains church of St. Mary at Lincoln — originally built by Danes — its several ecclesiastical officers — bishop of Lincoln— of Grantham — Thomas of York objects to Remigius building at Lincoln, being within his archbishopric — Remigius re-assumes title of earliest bishops — death of Remigius — his character — Minster a monument to his memory— settlement of dis- pute by William Rufus — establishment of see at Lincoln — repair and alterations at Stow — conclusion. The successor of Eathericus, was Eadno- a.d. 1034. thus, usually styled the second, but 438 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 1034. more honourably distinguished as the good bishop, was appointed in the same year as his predecessor died. It would seem that, at his accession, his church at Lindisse was, and had been for some years previously, in ruins. He exerted himself greatly in its restoration, indeed he may be said nearly to have rebuilt it, and re-dedi- cated it to St. Mary — now St. Mary of Stow. Even at the present day, it is not difficult to discover the works of this good bishop, although subsequently, on a change of destination, alterations and additions were made differing entirely in character. Various circumstances have contributed to the preservation of this very ancient building ; but the principal cause probably arose from the circumstance that, shortly after the conquest, it was considered as merely a parish church. Removing then the pointed arches from under the tower, the large Norman win- dow over the beautiful retiring west door, which the ruptured string course shews to have been an alteration, and substituting in- stead, what probably it superseded, a highly- BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 439 finished Saxon circular window — and the a.d. 1034. style of the period may be readily con- • ceived. The church is built in the form of a Greek cross, without vaults or crypts ; and instead of the bell-tower since raised, originally there was a low lanthorn tower supported by Saxon arches. The chancel is square, with sedilia for the clergy at the end and sides, each seat being separated by semi-circular pilasters, with zig-zag mouldings resting on plain columns. The side-walls are plain and uniform, but appa- rently were originally intended to have been vaulted, some of the projecting cor- bals still remaining. The length of the church, from east to west, is 146 feet. On the completion of the work of re-building this church, Eadnothus is known to have enriched it by the donation of many precious ornaments — pretiosis ornamentis detavit — but these, no doubt, were removed at a subsequent period, to enrich its more fortunate successor. This church of St. Mary, 1 and that of Ramsay erected in 969, are said to be the 1 See Appendix (R.) 440 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 1034. only examples known, of the Greek cru- ciform stile having been adopted in this country, though Lingard states having noticed, in some ancient poem, mention of such a form 2 having been used. Except in the matter of re-building this very ancient church, little information, as connected with the district, is known of Eadnothus. He was in great favour with Canute and his son, and as the former, particularly, was an earnest promoter of the improvement and increase of churches, he may have contributed towards the res- toration of this of St. Mary. Eadnothus A.D. 1049. died in 1049, and was buried at his mins- ter at Dorchester. He was succeeded by Ulfus, styled Normanus, being a native of that country, from whence he was brought alongst with many other favourites, by Emma, daughter of Richard of Normandy, widow of Ethel- 2 Lanfranc, on rebuilding his minster at Canterbury, after the conquest, introduced the form of raising the building upon vaults or crypts, of that size, which was subsequently followed in most, if not all our cathedrals. The lengthening of the western aisle, or shaft of the cross, was adopted by Edward the Confessor, in building Westminster Abbey. — Hart's Records. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 441 red, and mother of Edward the Confessor. A.D. 1049. She subsequently married Canute, by whom she had a son, Hardicnut, who succeeded on the death of his father; and thus com- menced the intimate connection between the Anglo-Saxon and Norman families. It has been remarked, and with much truth, that "coming events cast their shadows before," and the dictum was fulfilled to the letter. — Edward had himself been edu- cated, and resided long in Normandy, and as might be expected, felt great partiality for the friends and associates of his early youth, so that when he subsequently suc- ceeded to the throne, his favours seemed to be entirely engrossed by the natives of Normandy. Ulfus had been appointed his chaplain, before Edward gave him the bishopric of Dorchester ; but if the Saxon Chronicle is to be trusted, though it may possibly only repeat the scurrilous feelings of the Saxon population towards the Norman favourites — generally the appoint- ment was much disliked, and "it ill betided him," because he did nought like a bishop ! His illiterate character, however, receives 3ic 442 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 1049. some countenance from what is alleged to have occurred at the council of Vercelle, 3 to which he had been summoned by the Pope, who would there have taken from him his episcopal staff. " because he could not perform his duties :" but Ulfus found means, by gifts and golden eloquence, to satisfy the pope, and to induce him to overlook his imperfections, and sanction his appointment to Dorchester. On his return to this country, Ulfus, by Ingulph called Ulfinus, with Robert of Canterbury, threw the weight of their joint authority into the support of their countrymen, the Norman favourites, while Godwin, the powerful earl of Kent, took the opposite, and consequently more popu- lar side. The two former had succeeded in getting Godwin expelled; but on the 3 At this council of Vercelle, the doctrine of the real pre- sence in the elements of the sacrament, after consecration by the priest, was confirmed. This opinion had been adopted by the pope and some few doctors of the church, some years previously, amongst others, by Lanfranc, then prior of Bee, who distinguished himself in its support, and contributed greatly to incur its adoption. To his zeal on this subject, may be ascribed his subsequent advancement to the see of Canterbury. — Maseres' Select. Mon. p. 91. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 443 latter returning in 1052, with a considera- A.D. 1052. ble force, and bringing his fleet up the Thames, Edward was glad to reverse the outlawry, and take his too powerful adver- sary into favour. So soon as Ulfus and Robert heard of this, they, with their companions, "went out at Estgate (Canter- bury), slaying or else maiming many young men, and betook themselves to Eadulfness, where they put themselves on board a crazy ship and went over sea, leaving his pall and all Christendom here on land as God ordained, because he had obtained an honour which God disclaimed." 4 The connection of Ulfus with Dorchester has been generally supposed to have ter- minated with his flight from the country at this time, and that opinion has been adopted by most writers : 5 but there seems great reason to doubt that such was the case. On the death of Godwin, in 1053, and the settlement of the quarrel between Edward and that family, some arrange- 4 Ingram's Saxon Chron. p. 239. 6 Godwin de Prsesulibus Angliae. 444 HISTORY OF THE A.d. 1053. ment took place, by which Ulfus was restored to his bishopric. At any rate in 1053, a person of the §ame name, Ulfus or Wulfinus, (by Simeon of Durham called Wulfius), is said to have returned from beyond sea, after his consecration, there being then no archbishop — Stigand of Canterbury, and Kinsius of York, not having as yet received their palls. In further corroboration of the fact, that the parties named are one and the same individual, a charter granted by Leofric, to Wulfinus, mentions his predecessors in the bishopric, Eadnothus and Eathericus, without noting any intermediate occupant of the see, which would hardly have been omitted, had such been the case. Presuming that it is the same individual who was appointed to the bishopric, in 1049, if he then "did nought like a bishop," — he appears to have exerted himself afterwards to promote the advan- tage of Lindisse, the ancient see, procuring from the liberality of Leofric and his wife Godiva, a grant of Newark and other large possessions, in that district. This BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLX. 445 grant, independent of its value otherwise, a.d. 1053. is of considerable importance, as directly proving how intimate the connection had been between the then bishop of Dorches- ter, and his predecessors, the ancient bishops of Lindisse. Chabta de Pacto inter Wulwium episcopum, Leofricum comitem, et Godivam ejus uxorem, de monasterio Slowensi ordinandi), — id est Hie ostenditur in hoc scripto, quomodo pactum se habuerit, quod Wulwius episcopus, et Leofricus comes, et Godgifa comitis uxor inierunt, de ccenobio sanctse Marise Stow- ensis. Id est, primo supplicarunt episcopo, ut monas- terium illud locupletare possint, et fundi collatione illud augere, plena cum ejus venia. Annuit autem eis epis- copus, et prelaetus erat, quod aliquorum haberet auxilium qui sibi ea in re assisterent. Instituerunt itaque inibi presbyteros et voluerunt ibi idem omnino habere servitium ac in aedibus habetur Paulinus intra Londinum — Terras vero quas illuc collaturi sint, sunt fratrum qui inibi fuerint ad victum pariter et vestitum. Et episco- pus habeat ad mensam ejus omnia ea quae ^Ethericus episcopus, et JEdnothus episcopus habuerunt ante eum, de eis ad ipsius episcopatum jure pertinentibus, duas scilicet partes omnium ad illud monasterim pervenien- tium; et presbyteri tertiam habeant partem, duobus festis exceptis. Habeat autem episcopus quicquid per octo dies prioris sanctse Marise festi, et octo dies poste- 446 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 1053. rioris sanctae Marias festi eo pervenerit, preeter solum- modo cibaria. Habeant autem presbyteri tertiam cibariorum eo adductorum partem. Terras insuper quas episcopus, et comes, et Godgifa, atque pii viri eo contulerins, sint saneto illi loco semper annexae in fratrum necessitatem [usus scilicit necessarios] et monasterii instaurationem ; ita ut millns episcopus ei successurus, ullum inde pastum requirat, nisi de eis quae ad eum rite pertinebunt jure episcopatus, quemadmodum alii episcopii ante eum habuerunt. Hoc autem actum [est] Edwardi regis pleno consensu, ejus- que testimonio [vel praesentia] et Eadgythe conjugis ejus, et Stigandi archiepiscopi, et Kynsii arcbiepiscopi, et Heremanni episcopi, et Dodikae episcopi, et Leofrici episcopi, et Ealdredi episcopi, et Hekse episcopi, et JEgelnieri episcopi, et Alfwoldi episcopi, et Willielmi episcopi, et Leofarni episcopi, et Sigweardi comitis, et Haroldi comitis, et Raulfi comitis, et Alfgari comitis, et Mannii abbatis, et -331fwini abbatis, et Leofsii abbatis et Leofrici abbatis, et alterius Leofsii abbatis, et Brith- meri abbatis, et Esgeri stratoris, et Raulfi stratoris, et Lifingi stratoris, et omnium regis famulorum domestico- rum [i. ministrorum palatinorum :] et ipsius sacerdotum, et Thurgodi laici, et Sigfertbi, et Godrici, et Oswini, et Sigrici, et omnium civiam Lincolniensium testimonio, et omnium hominum qui forum sequuntur annuum Stow- ense porro, qui beneficentia sua collegium auxerit. Deus Omnipotens vitae suae dies, augeat in bac vita, et in futura mansionem ei tribuat Dei inter electos ; qui vero eos [presbyteros] expellet, fundumque sacro illo loco abalienabit, abalienetur is a Deo, et a sancta Maria, et ab omnibus Sanctis ejus in magno judicii dia. BISHOPRIC 01- LINCOLN. 447 Est autem hoc scriptum triplex [cujus] una [pars] regis A.D. 1053.- reponitur scacario, alia est penes Leofricum comitem, — — - ^-— — * tertia penes episcopum in illo sacro loco. Chaeta ComitissjE Godiv-E, and sanction of the Pope. 6 Clarissimo ac reverentissimo Victori Apostolico nostro, Godivi uxor Leurici Anglici consulis, quicquid in Cristo carius extat. Cum omni Christianee religioni universa- lis catholicus populus te prelatem et omni sanctitate gloriosum asserit, decet te precibus ancillee tuae placa- biles aures parumper accommodare. Precor ergo te, pastor summae, quatinus dona quae ego pro redemptione animse mariti mei, meaeque, beatae Dei genetriai Marias attribui Stou, auctoritate tua confirmes, sicut nostratum compatriotum episcoporum atque abbatum, nee non et consulum quorum nomina subscripta habentur corrobo- rata sunt. Possessionum nomina haec sunt, Newarcha seilicit, atq ; Flafburche, cum appendiciis suis, et Branthon, et Martine-Welle, cum appendiciis. Has ergo per monile me'um et murenulas aureas vermiculatas 6 Stark's Hist. Gainsburgh, 1817, p. 348. Kemble's Cod. Dip. Sax. p. 168. It may be noted, as shewing the incon- siderate manner, in -which translations of ancient documents are made, that Dickenson, from whose History of Newark, these charters were originally quoted, renders " Episcopus Jiabeat ad mensam ejus omnia ea quce JEthericus episcopus et JEdnothus episcopus hubuerunt ante earn." — " Saving to the bishop himself, for his table, all those things which JEtheric and JEdnoth, his predecessors, bishops of Lincoln, used to have." The original Saxon is much to the former purpose, " and se biscop habbe into his feorme alle thosa thinga the Etheric biscop, and Eadnoth biscop, hafden cet foran." The words bishops of Lincoln are entirely an interpolation, and do not occur in any part of the charter. 448 HISTORY OF THE A..D. 1053. matri Domini dedi. Ego iEdwardus rex Anglornm hujus donationis libertatem, regni totius fastigium tenens libenter concessi. Ego Aldredus presul electus ad arcbiepiscopalem sedem Dorobernensis, ecclesiae huic regali munificentiae assensum praebui. Ego Wlfwi epis- copus. Ego Leofric dux. Ego Haroldus comes. Ego Tosti comes. Ego Siward dux ; et alii multi apostoli- cum signmn. Hoc autem donum omni conanime annuo, et Roniana aucto- ritate confirmo, et cartulam signatam meo sigillo re-transmitto. Si quis vero hoc ausus evertere fiierit, cum Pilato et Juda Scariothen, Caypha quoque, corum- que commanipularibus seternaliter acherontica combus- tione trubatur, nisi ante mortis articulum satisfactione penituerit congrua. This grant of Leoftric and Godiva to Wulwi, seems to have been executed in 1054, Leofric dying, and Leofwin being appointed to Lichfield, in that year, the 13th of Edward, and was further confirmed by William the Conqueror : — " Me confirmasse donationem quae Leofricum, comes, et Godiva, sua conjux, ecclesia sanctae Marias Stowen- sis dederunt." These several charters, with the confirma- tion, fill up most satisfactorily the chasm which apparently existed between the period of the junction of Lindisse with Dorchester, and the consequent dropping BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 449 of the ancient title, which, however, as will A.D. 1053. be seen, was subsequently re-assumed by the successor to Ulfus, when he intended to return to the neighbourhood of the ori- ginal seat of the see of Lindisse. It would have been satisfactory, if the connection between 'Leofric andGodiva, and Lindisse, the two former generally residing at Coventry, could have been traced ; but the complete change, which was made shortly afterwards in the property of the country ; the ruin of Edwin and Morcar, the grandsons of Leofric, and the mar- riage of Lucy, the grand-daughter, first to Ivo Tailbois, and secondly to William de Romara, has involved the subject in obscurity. Leofric does not appear to have had any connection with this district. His elder brother, Norman, had offended Canute, and been rashly put to death. Convinced afterwards of his injustice, Canute repaired the evil, as far as he could, by appointing Leofric, brother to Norman, to Alfric's government of Mercia. Leofric married Godiva 7 sister of Thorold, 7 The story of Godiva and Peeping Tom of Coventry, is so 3l 450 HISTORY OF THE A.d. 1053. of Buckenhale, 8 and it is probably, through her, that his connection with Lindisse commenced. The father of neither Thorold or Godiva, is mentioned ; but as Morcar is believed to have had property in the neighbourhood, it is not unlikely, but that they were both descended from that Godwin, ealderman of Lindisse, who was slain in battle, in 1016, particularly as the third son of Godiva had the name of his grandfather. Godwin of Lindisse had zealously assisted Canute, and fallen in his causej this would shew some reasonable ground for the partiality shewn to the family. This presumed connection with Godwin of Lindisse, will also account for much engrained in the public belief, that it is hopeless to cast any doubt upon it. Brompton and Knyghton tell the story, and therefore it may be presumed to have been current in their days ; but no earlier writer notices it. Dugdale says, " The picture of Leofric and his wife were set up on a south window of Trinity Church, Coventry, about the time of Richard II., the earl holding a charter in his right hand, upon which was written : — " I, Leuric, for love of thee, Do make Coventry toll-free." As this would lead to the supposition that a charter was then existing, the citizens would no doubt take care for its due preservation, and be able to convince the most incredu- lous by its production. Palgrave's Ang. Sax. Com. 8 See Appendix (S.) BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 451 Godiva's selection of this remote church, a.d. 1049. situated in the earliest scene of her birth and recollection, for the exercise of her own and her husband's bounty. It is difficult to determine, at what pre- cise period, the name of Stow superseded that of Lindisse. Simeon of Durham in noting the liberality of Godiva — for to her he assigns the gift — a further proof that the grant had formed a part of the proper- ty of her family — mentions the church as being built in loco famoso, — only famous in its connection with Lindisse, — quce sanctce Marias Stow, anglice — latine vero sanctce Marice locus appellatur. 9 From this, it is evident, that Simeon uses Stow in its pro- per and original sense, as the place where the church stood, not as the name of the town in which it was situated. It is there- fore since that transaction, and probably after being again desolated and burnt, that the ancient name of Lindisse ceased to be used. Among the signatures to the grant, by Leofric and Godiva, the name of 8 Simeon de GestM Ang. p. 189. 452 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 1053. Kinsius, archbishop of York, appears. Some time subsequently, he gave bells ' to several churches within his archbishopric, and amongst others, to St. Mary — "cete- ris ecclesiis archiepiscopatus suae quae sunt trans Humbram, scilicet apud Southwellam et apud Stow," — thus shewing the claim of York over Lindisse, a matter which caused a lengthened dispute on a subsequent occasion. Of the further transactions of Wulfinus, or Ulfus, as connected with this district, little information remains. He was wit- ness to several charters, previous and subsequent, to 1066, when he signs, fEgo Wulfinus episcopus consensi et subscripsi : aud lived to see a complete change in the dynasty — Saxon and Danish — his country- men triumphant, and a great alteration effected in the laws and institutions of the country. 1 The name of Alfric Puttack, archbishop of York, in 1023, is incorrectly mentioned — unless there were two grants of bells, within so short a time, which does not appear probable. Kinsius seems to have been present, when the grant by Leofric and Godiva was placed on the altar, and is the most likely to have been a benefactor. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 453 On the 5th of January, 1066, Edward a.d. 1053. the Confessor died, after a most unsettled reign of twenty-four years, arising as much from his own weakness of character, as from the early associations into which he was thrown. As there was no descendant from his marriage with the daughter of Godwin, the sceptre, so long loosely held, was open to the grasp of any one. Harold from his power and connections, was appa- rently the best entitled. His father, Godwin, had married, to his first wife, the sister of Canute ; Harold himself married the sister of Edwin and Morcar, the then earls of Mercia and Northumbria, so that the three held the greater part of the kingdom under their command. With the understood sanction of the late king and of the principal nobility, Harold, therefore, assumed the throne, which he might have continued to maintain, but for an unfortu- nate quarrel with his brother Tosti. This latter having been deprived, by Edward, of the earldom 3 of Northumbria, in conse- 2 The title of earl was introduced by the Danish kings, and 454 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 1053. quence of tyrannical government, had been superseded by Morcar, of the family of Leofric. On the assumption of the throne by Harold, Tosti applied to be restored to the government. 3 This was refused, as however anxious he might bo for the assis- tance of his brother, Harold could not engage in a quarrel, in his then circum- stances, with the family of Edwin and Morcar, the brothers of his wife Agatha. Tosti is said to have applied to William of Normandy for assistance, even to the extent of persuading him to invade the country — but for this the latter was not was given to those chiefs, upon whom the governments of Mercia, East Anglia, and Northumbria, were conferred. 3 Siward, who had held the office of Earl of Northumbria, and whose name is familiar to all readers of Shakespear, was in great favour with Edward, having assisted him in 1051, in resisting the encroachments of Godwin of Kent. Dying in 1055, and leaving one son, Waltheof, too young to under- take the government of Northumbria, the earldom was con- ferred upon Tosti, who ruling his people with a rod of iron, was driven out from the country.' At the instance of the principal chiefs, Morcar, the son of Leofric, was appointed and confirmed, by Edward, to that government. This office, Morcar continued to hold until some time after the conquest, when joining with his brother Edwin of Mercia, or Leicester, in an insurrection against William, they were defeated. Remaining in concealment for some time, they were at length betrayed into the hands of William, under whose sanction, it is said they were both murdered about 1071. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 455 then prepared. Failing in this application, a.d. 1053. Tosti proceeded to harass the coast, pene- trated as far as Lindisse, which he burnt, as well as many other places in the district. Driven thence by Edwin and Morcar, who had no doubt joined the forces of Mercia and Northumbria, to repel the invader, Tosti took refuge in Scotland, until the arrival of Harold Hardrada, in the Tyne, from Norway, with a fleet of between two or and three hundred ships, for the purpose of invading the country, whom he immediately joined with the vessels under his command. From the Tyne, the united fleets made for the Humber; sailing up which and the Ouse, they brought to at Riccal, near York, where they landed their forces, Tosti, no doubt, expecting assistance from the inhabitants of his former government. At Fulford, still nearer York, the confede- rates were met by Edwin and Morcar, with such ready levies as they could immediately bring together'; and, without waiting for Harold who was known to be pressing for- ward with assistance, engaged the invaders, and were defeated. Falling back, Ed win 456 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 1066. and Morcar joined their levies with those "of Harold, and within a few days after- wards, on the 25th of September, the united forces again encountered the enemy at Stamford Bridge, about eight miles from York, completely routed them, slaying Harold Hardrada and Tosti, and obtaining possession of the whole fleet and treasures at Riccal, except some twenty ships, which they are said to have permitted to escape. So far, Harold the king had been com- pletely successful ; but another and more dangerous opponent awaited him. Ever since the marriage of Ethelred of Wessex with Emma, the daughter of Richard I. of Normandy, the most inti- mate connection had subsisted between the two courts, which was encreased, after the death of Ethelred, by the marriage of Canute with his widow. After the death of Edmund Ironside, the son of Ethelred by his first wife Elgiva, and the intromis- sion, to use a Scottish word, of the Danish race, Edward, the son of Ethelred, by his second wife Emma, remained at the court of Normandy, and there formed his BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 457 friendships and habits. On the death ofA.D. 1066. Hardicnut, in 1041, Edward succeeded to the crown of England ; continuing to preserve a warm intercourse with his early friends, and visited in England, amongst others, by William of Normandy, towards whom he seems to have felt some partia- lity, and having no issue by his wife Editha, nor likely to have, it is said he gave William hopes, if not a precise promise, that he should succeed him. Whether it was so or not, there can be little doubt, that William long nourished the ambitious hope, which his family connections no doubt tended to encourage — the mother of Edward being aunt to his father Robert, who was descended from Richard I. by Estrith, the sister of Canute. Thus William, but for the bar-sinister, which was not then of the least importance, 4 was intimately connected with the Anglo- Saxon, the Danish, and the Norman regal families. 4 " Sweyne et Haroldus a cnncubina geste erant qui ut suos est barbaris equam partim, hereditatis inter literas sortite sunt.'" Eccardi Corpus Hist. 1723, p. 463. 3m 458 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 1066. The death of Edward the Confessor removed the veil from his designs, and William, very shortly after, set about pre- paring for the accomplishment of his desire to obtain the crown of England, neither was he very scrupulous as to the means he might employ. Being refused possession of the crown by Harold, William applied for and obtained the sanction of the pope for the invasion of England, — "published his proclamations of war in all the neigh- bouring countries ; and offered good pay and^the plunder of England, to every tall and stout man who would serve him with spear, sword, or cross-bow. All the ad- venturers by profession, all the outcasts of Europe, came eagerly and by forced marches — William rejected no one. He even went so far as to sell an English bishopric beforehand, to one Remy of Fescamp, for a ship and twenty armed men," 5 and possibly embarking himself — 5 Ordericus Vitalis, Chron. Nor. p. 227. This case of Remy, it is alleged, was not the only occasion, on which a bishopric was bargained for. Thomas of York, says Drake, assisted William, with his purse and influence, on invading England, and had that see bestowed upon him, in discharge BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 459 some of the priests of this race, being quite a.d. 1066. as ready to wield the glaive as the crosier. In this way, William is supposed to have collected together 6000 — some say 60,000 — men, but the latter seems a much larger number than he had either the means of collecting or of conveying. After several disappointments, and much delay in wait- ing for a favourable wind, at length William got all his troops on board, and at early twilight of the 26th September, 1066, 6 hoisting a lamp at his mast-head, as a signal for all to follow and keep toge- ther, *he set sail from St. Valery. It was not, however, until the 29th, that he made the coast, about Pevensey. Landing his men at a favourable spot, William at once took possession of Pevensey and Hastings, both of which places he strengthened with entrenchments, within which he also drew his vessels, so that, it of the promise. Thomas died 18th Nov., 1100, very shortly after he had crowned Henry 1. 6 Harold had not been inattentive. He seems to have had a large fleet on the Sussex coast, until he was called to the north, to repel Tosti. Harold was so confident of vic- tory, that he shipped a large body of troops on board, on their return, that rone of William's army might escape. 460 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 1066. is said, neither his men might have hope to escape, nor his fleet^to be destroyed by that of Harold, which had been previously hovering about. Here William awaited, with some impatience, the course of events, which must have appeared somewhat doubtful, none of the neighbouring lead- ing men having shewn any disposition to join him. Of this ^important event, Harold was for some days perfectly ignorant, and it was probably not till late on the 3rd of October, whilst at York, rejoicing over the defeat of his enemies at Stamford Bridge, that he was surprised by the information communicated by a messenger, who had ridden night and day, that William of Normandy had landed near Hastings. Harold immediately issued orders for assembling the general levy ; and taking with him, what he cou'd of his mercenary troops — hired soldiers were even then employed — he pressed forward, perhaps with undue haste, collecting levies in his route from the several counties — arriving in front of his enemy on the 13th, with BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 461 hardly half his army, after traversing A.D. 1066. about 300 miles, in the hope of being able to take the Normans by surprise. Finding ^William secured from sudden attack, Harold encamped also on the hills near, in order to give some rest to his troops, and to gather in as much of his levies as possible, in preparation for the following day. Into the course of the battle on that day, the 14th October, it is unnecessary here to enter ; but with it, closed the life of Harold, and the sove- reignty of the Anglo-Saxon and Danish dynasties. Under the Norman race, new habits, practices, and customs were intro- duced — the hitherto loose and unconnected portions of the kingdom were amalgamated under one general head, and no longer kings of Wessex, of Sussex; or of Mercia are heard of, an immense advantage in securing the ultimate happiness and com- fort of the inhabitants — whilst both the government and people of Britain came to be considered as necessary parties in every movement connected with European politics. 462 HISTORY OF THE A D. 1066. It is natural to suppose that Wulfinus, or Wulfius as he is called in the Saxon Chronicle, the bishop of Dorchester, did not view with regret the success of his countryman, though his position was not improved by it : but there was little opportunity for this to take place, as he died at Winchester, in the following year, and was buried at Dorchester, his biscope stole. The vacancy was not suffered very long to remain, being filled before 1070, as, according to the annalist, William was neither slow in giving, nor Remigius in accepting — the latter being the party, who had bargained beforehand thus to be repaid for his ship and twenty men. How- ever this may be, it is certain, that Remigius had obtained the bishopric of Dorchester, before 1070, as in that year, 7 he assisted at the consecration of Lanfranc, as archbishop of Canterbury ; s only four 7 This year, William changed the tenure of the bishoprics and great abbeys which held baronies, from being held in frankalmoigne to holding by knight service — to find a cer- tain number of soldiers, according to the extent of the barony. Many refused to submit, but -were banished and. their lands seized. — Brady on Burghs. R Stigand, who had held the primacy since 1052, was BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 463 natives holding bishoprics at this time, in a.d. 1070. Elmham, Lelsey, Worcester, and Durham. In the following year, Lanfranc, Thomas of York, and Remigius of Dorchester went together to Rome. There Lanfranc was received with much respect, and obtained from the pope as usual a pall from St. Peter's tomb, one which himself had used. Thomas of York applied to the pope, to be exempted from the superiority of Canterbury, but was referred to the deci- sion of a synod in England. On this Lanfranc turned upon Thomas, charging him with being the son of a priest, and therefore incapacitated 9 according to his own reading, of holding ecclesiastical deposed ostensibly, because he had irregularly held Winches- ter with the archbishopric, but in fact because he had opposed William, being one of those great men, who after the battle of Senlac or Hastings had met at London, and earnestly pressed for the proclamation of the Etheling to succeed Harold. Stigand appears to have been a native of East Anglia, of which diocese he was first appointed bishop, where he and his family held much property ; the whole of which was seized by VVilliam, and Stigand kept in prison till his death. Vitalis Ch. ann. 1070. Collier, p. 240. 9 " Contra sanctorem patrum sententiam," Lanfranc subse- quently, in 1074, at the synod of Winchester, got a regulation passed that no canon should have a wife. Antiq. Brit. fo. Hano. 1605, p. 113. 464 history or the a.d. 1070. preferment. Neither did Remigius escape his animadversion, being charged with simony, as having obtained his bishopric in consideration of the services he had ren- dered on assisting William, in his invasion of England. On these charges, both Thomas and Remigius surrendered their rings and croziers, and implored the pope's clemency. The pope referred the matter to Lanfranc, who shewing that their re-appointment would be beneficial to the king's service, both had their rings and pastoral staffs restored, and all three returned to England, when Lanfranc was confirmed in his primacy. The conduct of Remigius, in his bishop- ric, is of more importance now, than is the manner in which he may have obtained it. So far as is known this was creditable and judicious, and, by the measures pursued, he raised to himself a lasting monument, and the diocese, over which he presided, to be of the first rank and importance. Shortly after his appointment, he began to raise and improve his minster at Dorches- ter, at which time any intention to remove BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 465 the seat of the see did not exist ; but after a.d. 1072. the councils held at Winchester and Wind- sor, in 1072, when the advantage of removing the seats of the bishops to the larger towns was mooted, the subject occu- pied the attention of Remigius, though it does not appear that, for some years after, any particular steps were taken in the matter. At any rate, during this year, it was not decided upon, as on the settlement of the question of the superiority of Canterbury over York — Lanfranc's argu- ment being that, — "As Canterbury was subject to Rome, from whence it had received the faith ; so ought York to be subject to Canterbury, which had sent it preachers." Remigius, as bishop of Dor- chester, was one of the parties assenting to this agreement ; and if he had understood his position then, had an opportunity of settling a question, which ultimately caused him much trouble. 1 1 This agreement professes to fix the boundaries separating the archbishoprics, but leaves the matter still in uncertainty — " Subjectionem vero Dunelmensis, hoc est Lindiffamensis episeopi atque omnium regionum a terminis Licifeldensis epis- eopi et Humbra magni Jtuvii que ad extremos Scotia Jinis, 3n 466 HISTORY OP THE a.d. 1072. At what period Remigius first enter- tained the idea of removing the seat of his see to Lincoln, does not certainly appear ; but it could hardly be much before 1074, when at a council, held in London, it was decreed, agreably to the councils held at Sardica and Laodicea, with the sanction of Lanfranc, that bishops' sees, previously in small places (oppidulis), should be placed in cities and celebrated places, when Lincoln, amongst others, was spe- cified. At the same time, the matter must have been in agitation, for some time previously, as it is found, from an inspeximus of a subsequent reign, in which is noted a charter of the Conqueror, as follows : — William, rex Anglorum, omnibusque Vice-eomitibus episcopatus Remigii episcopi salutem : Sciatis me trans- tulisse sedem episcopatus Dorchacestrensis in Lincolniam civitatem, auctoritate et consilio Alexandri papse, et Legatorum ejus : neenon et Lanfranc, archiepiscopi, et aliorum episcoporum regni mei ; ac ibidem terrain ab omnibus consuetudinibus salutem et quietam sufficientur et quicquid ex hac parte predicti fluminh ad parochiam Ebora- censem eechsim jure competit." Lichfield and Lindisse were distinct bishoprics, but had been long together. Antiq. Brit. Hanoyiae, 1605, p. 111. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 467 dedisse ad construendum matrem ecclesiam totius epis- a.D. 1072. patus et ejusdem officinas." 2 From this charter, it seems clear that the removal of the seat of the see, to Lincoln, had been, some time at least, considered advisable ; but except in granting the power of removal, little information is communi- cated ; and the arrangements consequently necessary, had still to be made. It is therefore proper to enquire, as far as the information we possess will permit, into the state of that city, at the period of the conquest, and particularly as to its eccle- siastical establishments. Lindum-coloniae, under the Romans, having been principally, if not entirely, occupied by the troops necessary to preserve a free communication throughout the country, it is to be presumed that, when these were withdrawn, the place would drop into oblivion, as was the fact, there being no station for troops to preserve a continuance of the population. 2 By this same grant, William, for the good of his soul, gave Welton and Sleaford, and the tithes of Chirchetone, Caistor, and Wellingore, and St. Lawrence and St. Martin, in Lincoln, to the church of St. Mary of Lincoln. 468 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 1072 In this state, as has been observed, the Roman town probably remained, until nearly the end of the ninth century, when its peculiar situation attracted, the notice, and was adopted by the Danish invaders 3 as a convenient and prominent position, and ultimately became the first, and probably the principal of the Five Burghs ; the major part and chiefs of the population, therefore would be nearly wholly formed of these intruders. That this was the case, at the accession of Edward the Confessor, may readily be inferred, from the names of the leading inhabitants, — Hardecnut, Snartin, Grimbold, Snertebrand, Walrauen, Britric, Gurel, Ulbert, Godric, Siward. — Neither was this feature of the population changed twenty years after the conquest, except that two Normans had superseded Guret and Godric, who had probably been compelled to abandon their possessions, in consequence of their oppo- sition to William. So intimate was the connection of the inhabitants of Lincoln, as well as of the whole district, with the 3 See Appendix (T.) BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 469 mother country of Denmark, and so a.d. 1072. strongly did public opinion run against William, that an invasion by the Danes was encouraged and apprehended ; which was no doubt the cause of his building a strong fortress there, in 1068, which he garrisoned with an efficient body of his Norman followers, in order to overawe the inhabitants. Besides this precautionary measure, William also took hostages 4 from among the principal chiefs in Lincoln; and as a further security placed them in prison . In 1069, when in consequence of the invasion by Sweyne, joined by Edgar Atheling and other nobles, William made his desolating progress through Lindsey and Northumbria, the latter of which he wasted with fire and sword; he left his relation Robert of Morteul, with a consi- derable force at Lindisse, it has been generally said, but so far as appears not at Lincoln, for the purpose of overawing the 4 Amongst these hostages, was a Danish youth, named Thurgot, who managed to escape, by bribing his keepers, and through friends and connections at Grimsby, likewise then Danish in its population and connections, as was then probably the most of the district, he ultimately reached his natiye Denmark. 470 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 1072. Danish population of the district : 5 indeed, there can be little doubt, it was in conse- quence of their very doubtful submission, and the difficulty "of controuling them, — the whole of the inhabitants of what had been the Five Burghs, occupying the midland district, being embued with a strong mili- tary spirit, very different from that of the depressed Anglo-Saxon inhabitants — that we find so many forts and castles esta- blished in Lincoln, Nottingham, and other places of the neighbourhood. 6 William did not return from this expedition, spend- ing some time on the Tees, until early in the following year, and probably the conquest may be said only to have been completed in 1071. On their first arrival in Britain, the Danish invaders paid neither deference nor respect to the clergy, or to their establish- ments, but plundered, murdered, and des- 5 Qui Danorum excursiones reprimerunt — arcerent Dani aU quamdiu delituere. Ord. Vitalis, Maseres, Lon. 1807. p. 224- 6 The Danish laws, Dantage, prevailed over the counties of York, Lincoln, Derby, Nottingham, Leicester, Northampton, Bedford, Buckingham, Hertford, Essex, Middlesex, Norfolk, Suffolk, Cambridge, and Huntingdon. Some notion may be thus formed of the extent of the Danish authority and influ- ence. — Gerv. Tilbury cap. 32, Selden. BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 471 troyed, wherever they came. This state A,I) lo72 - of things did not long continue, for even Canute became one of the most zealous of disciples, founding many new churches, and contributing largely towards their support. 7 In Lincoln, the first and perhaps chief town of the Five Burghs, this new feeling was productive of very beneficial effects, and it is found that two or three considerable churches were esta- blished there. One of these, the church of St. Mary, seems to have been particu- larly distinguished, to have become pos- sessed of considerable property, while its priests, canons. 8 and other ecclesiastical officers individually held possessions, appa- rently long previously granted, for the purpose of the continuous performance of their public duties. Of this, Doomsday Book furnishes sufficient evidence. As may 7 Of this, one of the laws of Canute furnishes strong proof in the case of Peterpence — reddit episcopo denarium ilium, et xxx denarios addat, el regi del cxx solidos. Leges Cnuti, ix. Romfeth. 8 In Welton, near Lincoln, six canons of Lincoln have now there five ploughs in the demesne, and forty- eight soke- men, and four bordars, having eleven ploughs, and five mills of 40s., and 150 a. of meadow, and 40 a. of coppice wood. — Ante Conq. Bawdwin's Domesday Bk. p. 453. 472 HISTORY OF THE a.lvio72. be expected, therefore, of a rich corporation, and the new-born zeal of its early prose- lytes, this church would be embellished and enriched with all the skill and talent which wealth and devotion could call forth. Of this ancient church of St. Mary, a large portion, if not nearly the whole, of the western facade, was adopted by the architect, and still remains part of the more extensive cathedral; a part which has always been acknowledged to possess the character of the most ancient workmanship, and as being executed much anterior to the con- quest, as a " detailed investigation of the very curious and original symbols represent- ed, would go far towards establishing an unique example of great attainments in the arts." 8 Indeed this portion of the facade is Saxon in its stile and character — the bas-relief of remarkable spirit, though rude in execution, and the alto-relievo in the niche adjoining the entrance to the north aisle, containing a representation of several human figures hurried away by 8 Cockerill's Remarks on Lincoln Cathedral, Arch. Ass. Meeting, Lincoln, p. 238. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 473 demons, to the place of everlasting tor- a.d. iq72. ment, although in a better state, may fairly be considered as no bad specimen of the skill and execution of the artists of that early period. The remark, that such a subject is better suited to be set over the celebrated gate of Dante, than to adorn the entrance to a Christian church, is somewhat beside- the point. Such re- presentations were not uncommon in that era, and were intended sensibly to impress the minds of a rude people, with the con- sequences of unbelief. 9 These remains sufficiently attest the fact, that Remigius, in preparing this new cathedral for his amalgamated and extensive diocese, adopt- ed, with the sanction of the crown, the existing church of St. Mary ; and as the practice was common in all cases of eccle- siastical restorations, invariably to preserve some part of the ancient building, and thus to maintain the prestige of the public feeling towards the improved new church. 8 An example of a similar subject, executed at a much later period, exists in the south porch of this cathedral, the whole of which is, perhaps, the most beautiful and most elaborate in execution of any in Europe. 3o 474 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 1072. In this case, however, there is direct and positive evidence, as follows: — Saint Mary of Lincoln had and has the remaining half carucate of land, which now belongs to the bishopric. When Alexander, the successor to Bloet, contemplated the enlargement of the cen- tral door-way, it was necessary to cut through and remove part of the antient frieze, much still remaining to attest the fact. His resolution to do so was accom- panied with the contemptuous remark, that it was only the work of the despised Saxons, 1 a statement which directly connects the church of Remigius with that of St. Mary, which existed in Lincoln long previous to the conquest. In several cases, Remigius claimed possession of lands as belonging to him, in right of the church of St. Mary, long before his cathedral had been restored or consecrated ; while as to Aldene, the priest of St. Mary's — a person, in the time of the Confessor, of considera- 1 Mr. Wilson, the respected architect to the chapter, has very properly taken great pains in the preservation of the remains of this frieze. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 475 bJe importance, being one of the very few a.d. 1072. denominated laghmen, possessed of sac and soke — the privilege of holding courts for the exercise of justice among his vassals, — Remigius is acknowledged, by the jury •of Holland, to be his successor and entitled to his lands and possessions. It is further to be observed, that during the whole course of his connection with Lincoln — even to the eve of the consecra- tion of the cathedral — Remigius did not assume the title of Bishop of Lincoln ; in- deed it is certain that, for some particular purpose, on at least one occasion, about 1081, he dropt his title of Dorchester, and used that of his very earliest predecessors. There can be little doubt that there was a sufficient cause for this abstinence, on the part of Remigius, because, although under the sanction of the crown, an arrangement might readily be made for the transfer of St. Mary, and the purchase of adjoining lands, for so desirable a purpose as its enlargement, to serve, for the cathedral of the diocese, yet there might be some diffi. culty in unnecessarily displacing the bishop 476 HISTORY OP THE a.d. 1081. of the city, who may have been a zealous supporter of the Conqueror, and who appears to have lived till about 1088. An examination of the only certain authority shews such to have been the case ; and that there had been such an ecclesiastic as the bishop of the city of Lincoln, connect- ed with the church of St. Mary, existing there long before the conquest : — In the plain of Lincoln, without the city, there are twelve and a half carucates of land, besides the carucate of the bishop of the city — which 12^ carucates belonged to diffe- rent parties. The land of St. Mary in the great street, in which Tedbert dwells, paid no tax ; neither the land of the bishop, si- tuate near St. Lawrence, nor did he pay tax for one house. Concerning the land of Leuric, the jury of Huntington, say that it was in the king's soke ; but bishop Kemigius shewed king Edward's writ, by which he had given Leuric, with all his lands, to the bishopric of Lincoln, with sac and soke. 2 2 There is some doubt as to the fact of the bishop being only known as of the city. There he probably was. But besides what is mentioned above, in the notice in Domesday, the property in Louth is stated to be in the bishop of Lin- coln ; and in the same hundred, the bishop of Lincoln claimed against earl Alan ; both of which probably refer to a period, before the death of the bishop of the city. In statements immediately following, of lands in Lindisse and Eedburn, bishop Remigius is said to be the owner. The loose manner, in which Domesday is put together, renders the matter some- what in doubt. — Bawdwen's Dom. Bk. p. 458-614. BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 477 Various other extracts might be produced, a.d. iosi. from the same documents, to the same purpose, shewing the existence of such an official at Lincoln, as the bishop of the city. And as to the title of bishop of Lincoln, this latter extract is nearly conclusive, as a writ of Edward could only refer to the bishop of the city, Remigius and his ante- cessors being then bishops of Dorchester. The name of the party holding this office, is not mentioned in connection with any property in the city ; but Goisfrid, bishop, is specifically stated, as holding lands at Canwick and Bracebridge, now compre- hended within the county of the city, who is possibly the party referred to, as bishop of the city, although, so far as at present known, that property does not remain vested in the church of St. Mary of Lincoln, or in the successors of Remigius. A somewhat analogous case occurs in the name of Osmund, bishop, whose position is the same as that of Goisfrid, the title being personal, and entirely ceasing with the individual. Osmund held lands at Londonthorpe, Nongetunc, and Gunnerby, 478 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 1082. stated to belong to the church of Gran- tham, and St. Wulfrun of Grantham, the tithes of which are still, it is believed, vested in that church, and the archdeacon, the rector or vicar, probably now 4 present to the several places. It would seem, therefore, that Osmund was only bishop as connected with Grantham, and that this title ceased with him, while the property remained vested in his successors, though under a lower designation. These smaller bishoprics or Chorepiscopi, as persons in this position were sometimes denominated in the Scoto-Irish church, originated in the early practice of the Anglo-Saxon church, which conferred epis- copal ordination, not only on the chief of every mission, but on each head of an intended separate church, in any new district. When, therefore, the population 4 In the list of the names of parties, holding lands in Lin- colnshire, in Bawdwen's^Domesday Book, Osmund is stated to be bishop of Salisbury, whilst in the body of the work, no title is given. This is therefore a mistake, no bishop of Salisbury ever having held any property in the neighbour- hood, whilst that, with which Osmund's name is mentioned, still belongs to the church of Grantham. Besides these particular lands, Osmund held other property in the imme- diate neighbourhood. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 479 of Lincoln, about the end of the eighth a.d. 1082. or beginning of the ninth century, became "^ so greatly increased, in consequence of its selection as one of the Five Burghs, as to require the establishment of a church there, the chief minister would, no doubt, be also appointed its bishop, and receive his ordination from the bishop of Lindisse. Immediately after the conquest, the smaller bishoprics were generally suffered to lapse, and were probably succeeded by archdea T conries, offices which seem to have been appointed, in the bishopric of Lincoln, about 1092, when both Grantham and Lincoln were placed under such superin- tendance, 5 and ceased to be under the charge of local bishops. These various circumstances, as well as the unsettled state of the district, for seve- ral years after the conquest, will account for the doubt and uncertainty, that has always hung over the period, when Remigius first began re-building and 5 An archdeacon was also appointed to Louth ; but as cer- tain land there belonged to the original bishop of Lincoln, the ecclesiastical duties had probably been performed, under his superintendance. 480 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 1082. enlarging his new minster at Lincoln. No account is preserved of any public rejoicing, or of any religious ceremonies being performed on the occasion of com- mencing the work, nor perhaps being a mere enlargement and improvement of a preceding ecclesiastical structure 6 was any considered requisite. Besides these, how- ever, another and more serious cause of delay arose, from the objections raised by Thomas, archbishop of York, to Remigius proceeding in his intended work, alleging that Lincoln being within the diocese of York, he had no right, as suffragan to the archbishop of Canterbury, to build there. The archbishop of York did not deny that Dorchester, the seat of the bishopric, was within the province of Canterbury ; but he asserted that Stow, Louth, Lincoln, and 6 In one of the chapels, usecfas a baptistery, near the west- ern entrance, is a beautiful large font, about three feet high, consisting of a circular basin, cut out of a square block of porphyry, supported by four columns, the four sides decorat- ed with gryphons and other figures in alto relievo. It no doubt originally belonged to the very ancient church of St. Mary, and probably is a production of the latter part of the eighth -century, though a somewhat earlier date has been assigned to it. One in Winchester cathedral, is of a some- what similar date and character. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 481 Newark, were within the diocese of York, a.d. 1082. and unjustly taken and detained from him; ~~ - ""~"~" a truth which the previous history will sufficiently justify, and which Remigius does not appear to have attempted to deny. Both of these prelates being foreigners, and unacquainted with the previous history of their sees, will pro- bably account for the dilatory proceed- ings of the one, and the inadvertence of the other, in not sooner proposing any arrangements. The conduct of Remigius shews that he did at length discover his true position, as in 1081, he re-assumed the original title of the bishopric, and thus showed the proper ground of his title, and that he was not entirely without some justification. This re-assumption directly connects Remigius with the original esta- blishment of the see at Lindisse, and shews that his authority over Lincoln was derived through his antecessors, the bishops of Dorchester, and their more ancient connection with the bishops of Sidnacester or Lindisse. When William the Conqueror settled the dispute between 3p 482 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 1082. the abbot of Bury and the bishop of Thetford, in the episcopal jurisdiction of the latter, and which was decided in favour of the abbot ; the matter was made the subject of an agreement, to which were appended the signatures of the principal members of the council, amongst others that of Remigius, who, as has been seen on the installation of Lanfranc as archbi- shop of Canterbury, signed as bishop of Dorchester, on the present occasion, he dropped that title, and assents under a totally different one : 4- Ego Remigius Lindisfarnensis 7 Eps. non remui. Dat pridii kal. Junii A° xv° regnante Will rege gloriesisimo, ab Incarnatione Domini, M° bcsxi. Indictione iiij a. Ada apud Wynton, palacio regio in Dei nomine filiatur. 8 Besides proving the connection of Remi- gius with the original bishops of Lindisse, this signature clearly shews that, even at this late period, he had not assumed, or even claimed, the title of bishop of Lincoln, 7 There is a slight literal error in this designation, proba- bly caused by the transcriber. To the bishopric of Lindis- farne, these bishops had never any claim— only to that of Lindisfarre or Lindisse. 8 Blomefield's Norfolk, Lond. 8vo. 1806, vol. iii. p. 466. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 483 which, as has been seen, had belonged A.D. 1087. long before the time of Edward the Confessor, to the chief ecclesiastical officer in that city. , There is great uncertainty as to the precise time when Remigius commenced the work of building the new minster — for the mere preservation of a large portion of the west front, of the preceding build- ing, does not warrant its being entitled a restoration. — The period usually assigned is 1087, or the following year ; and as Remigius is alleged to have been engaged in the work about four years, this may be taken to be as near the precise time, as can now be ascertained. When the building was ready for consecration, great preparations were made to have it per- formed with the utmost solemnity, — and noblemen and ecclesiastics of the first rank were invited, — notwithstanding the claims of Thomas of York remained still unsatis- fied ; but, alas ! for the futility of human resolutions — two days before that appoint- ed for the consecration of the cathedral, Remigius was taken ill, and on the 7th 484 HISTORY OF THE a.d^io92. of May, 1092, he was a corpse ; on the 15th he was buried on the north side of the high altar. The public mind naturally invests the representation of those who have made themselves conspicuous, either in deeds of valour or of importance, with a corres- ponding personal appearance, an expecta- tion not always realized. So it was with Remigius, for "though of so high and noble a mind, yet he was so unreasonably low of stature, as hardly he might attain unto the pitch and reputation of a dwarf." 6 His conduct in repairing his cathedral at Dorchester and at Stow, as well as his restoration of Bardney Abbey, shews him to have been a man of a liberal spirit ; and his benevolence in feeding daily for three months, one thousand poor persons, and clothing those who were either blind or lame, whilst it shews the misery to which the inhabitants had been reduced by the severities inflicted under the conquest, marks also the charitable and benevolent character of the man. Nor was his libera- 6 Gamson's MSS. BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 485 lity confined even to these. In 1091, aA.o. 1092. fire occurred in Crowland abbey, which ^ did great damage, destroying the charters, the valuable library, consisting of three hundred original and four hundred lesser works, as well as the chapter house. No sooner was Remigius informed of the calamity, but he sent forty marks of silver for the immediate needs of the monks, encouraged the clergy and citizens of Lincoln in raising, for the same object, a further sum of one hundred marks of sil- ver, and granted forty days' indulgence to all who assisted in relieving the distress which the calamity had occasioned. The most lasting monument to the memory of Remigius, is his cathedral at Lincoln — Si monumentum quceris, circum- spice ! To him, the city of Lincoln is indebted for the most magnificent and most beautiful ecclesiastical edifice in the kingdom ; and no one can look upon its exquisitely noble and magnificent west front, without acknowledging that the man who could adapt and conceive such a work, possessed the most refined taste, and a 486 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 1092. knowledge of effect, which has not been surpassed, in the many centuries which have since elapsed. In the words of a contemporary, — "The great and astonish- ing features of the cathedral is the mag- nitude and prodigal variety of the embellishments lavished on the west front, the doorways with their round arched entrances and highly ornamented mould- ings, the large niches on each side of them, the canopied statues of our ancient kings ranged above, the great windows with their mullions and tracery, the pinnacles at either end surmounted by statues, and the two great towers rising above. Within, the effect is very fine, and symbolizes the ideas upon which these great edifices are alleged to have been constructed ; yet the exter- nal features are by far the grandest, and consequently produce the greatest impres- sion." Although successive bishops have contributed to enlarge and add to the completeness and beauty of this monu- ment of skill and piety, yet praise is not still the less due to Remigius, for having selected a situation the most favourable BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLH. 487 that can be conceived for such an under- A.d, 1092. taking. In the motto selected, by Wild, there is great truth, — " When these fabrics shall have passed away, their very shadows will be acceptable to posterity." So long as even the shadow remains, so long will the memory of the founder be preserved and perpetuated. With the life of Remigius, this work might not inappropriately be concluded ; and indeed little more remains to be said. Bloet, who had been chaplain to the Conqueror, was nominated his successor, and intended to complete the consecration of the cathedral ; but Thomas of York still objected, and applied to Anselme, arch- bishop of Canterbury, to forbid further proceedings. Thomas claimed that Newark Stow, Louth, Lincoln, and the whole dis- trict of Lindsey, was most unjustly and forcibly detained from his jurisdiction. The claim was not denied — the consecra- tion of Bloet and of the cathedral was postponed; and as William Rufus, it is said, " ran into the dispute, hoping to serve his own covetousness," — the controversy 488 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 1092. was settled by the king receiving, it is said, £5000, — and an agreement was entered into, under the sanction of William Rufus, witnessed by the archbishops, Anselme and Thomas, and the bishops of Durham, Win- chester, and Rochester. " Being moved by the example of the eternal charity, out of compassion to the divided English church, and to quiet the claim of the arch- bishop of York to the jurisdiction over Lindsey, and his houses in Stow and Louth." The following is the agreement made on this occasion. Carta ejusdem Regis pro discordia inter archie- piscopum Ebor. et Lincolniensen episcopum sedenda : — i.- ■::•-::-* ■::■ Redemi igitur de meis propriis possessionibus calumpniam, quam habebat Eboracensis ecclesia, et Thomas ejusdem ecclesiae archiepiscopus, super Lincoliam, et super Lindissim, et super mansiones Stou, et Ludam : et dedi pro eis ecclesia sancti Petri Eboracensis, jure perpetuo possidendas, abbatiam sancti Germani de Saleby, et ecclesiam sancti Oswaldi de Glo- cestra, cum omnibus ad eas jure pertinentibus. Et ita dedi archiepiscopo Thoniae, et successoribus ejus abba- tiam sancti Germani, sicut archiepiscopus Cantuariensis, habet episcopatum Roffensem. Et propter hsec prsedicta BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 489 beneficia benigne dimisit et gratauter Thomas archiepis- j^jy 1094. copus, in eternum, cousentiente clero ejus, prsedictam — -^-»_ -- calumpniam, in pra?sentia mea, et episcoporum et proce- rum meorum miehi et Rotberto episcopo Lincolniensi, et successoribus ejus. Hujus autem calumpnioe redemp- tionem feci ego, gratia ejusdem Rotberti episcopi, quia Cancellarias meus extiterat. + Signum Willelmi regis. + Signum Thoma? Eboracensis archiepiscopi. + Signum Walchelmi Wintoniensis episcopi. -f- Signum Willielmi Dunelmensis episcopi. + Signum Anselmi Cantuariensis arcbiepiscopi. -j- Signum Gundulfi Roffensis episcopi. 7 Thus was cancelled the supremacy of the archbishop of York over the diocese of Lindisse or Sidnacester, and thus, at its conclusion, this document testifies to the facts disputed by many, even to this day, and unknown to the early historians, that the seat of that bishopric is to be found only in the district of Lindsey, and that the only remains of the ancient and impor- tant city of Sidnacester or Lindisse is its church, to which accident has supplied a name, while the remains of a moat and some mouldering walls mark the spot, where the 7 Dugdale, vol. vi. p. 1271. 3q 490 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 1094. first ministers of the gospel broached the doctrines of Christianity to an ignorant and benighted people. The fate of the religious body at Stow may be noticed. An arrangement was shortly afterwards concluded, removing the monks ; and the following grant by William Rufus, enabled Bloet to carry out that purpose. Volo et concedo sicut pater meus concessit ut episcopus Remigius mittat ut constuat abbatem in ecclesiam Sanctse Marise de Stou , tarn ipse quam successores sui utpote in suo episcopali Manerio, quern, viz. : abbatem ipse Catholice elegerit, cum consilio regis abbatumque suae diocesi et monachorum ac eleucorum suorum necnon et laiorum Deum limentium. Mortuo autem abbatim de abbacia idoneus aliquis reperire valuat consilio supra - dicto ab episcopo eligatur, constituatur et ordinatur seu autem per abbatias sui episcopatus vel per aliquas alias quae situm alium dignum in loco defuncti episcopus sub- roget. Ad usum vero monacborum, concedo elemosinas quas comes Leuricus, et uxor ejus Godiva dederunt ecclesise de Stou, viz. Newarkham, Fledburgbam, Welle Wapentake — excepto denario tertio comitatus. 8 s Dugdale's Mon. Ang. vi. 1270. The right to the third penny had long been in the bishop of Lindisse. According to the law of Edw. the Confessor, — " eo pars mulctarum fbr- ensiumq molumentorum qum in comitatus ohm cedebat comiti, rege alias dims precipiente. Amongst the witnesses to the above grant by Rufus, is that of CoifFridi de Wirce, who held consi- derable property in the north of the county. BISHOPRIC OV LINCOLN. 491 Of the antient town of Lindisse and its A.D. 1094. church, to which this agreement refers, little further is necessary to be said. Of the town, it may be truly said, that not a vestige now remains : — Thebes is in ruins, Memphis is but dust, O'er polish'd Egypt, savage Egypt lies, 'Midst deserts, does the persevering hand Of antiquary disinter Columns of splendid porphyry. Buried beneath light grains of arid sand, The golden palaces, the aspiring towers — Of Mceris, Amasis, Sesostris lie. Macedo, a Meditaeao. So also, it may be said, of Lindisse — the plough has long since passed over much of its surface — and the remainder is covered with an ancient and uniform coat- ing of grass. In some particular seasons, the eye of the antiquary may trace the lines of streets and foundations for a consi- derable space between the village of Stow and the ancient town of Torksey ; but its chief and its power, which influenced the destiny of the district has long since passed away — William the Conqueror completed, what preceding plunderers had left undone, 492 HISTORY OF THE A.D. 1094. — plundering, burning, and destroying Lindisse, and every place in his destructive and vindictive progress through Northum- bria, probably in consequence of the Danish feeling of the whole inhabitants. The church, however, still remains to attest the efforts of Remigius to renew its appearance, and invest it with a Norman character, by raising the lanthorn in the centre, and making of it a central bell tower, which he strengthened by adding pointed arches, to support the additional weight. He removed the large and bold Saxon window over the beautifully decorated western door, replac- ing it with an elegant Norman one, an alteration which is clearly discernible not only by the difference in the stile, but from the broken string course, which previously ran alongst the whole front, as well as by the necessarily botched appearance in fil- ling up the interstices left between the jambs of the window and the adjoining walls: — these very improvements have become objects of antiquarian notice and research. Originally intended as the mother church of an extensive district, and BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLK. 493 supported by a rich and well endowed a.d. 1094. establishment, its size was thereunto correspondent ; — but the general body of ecclesiastics being removed, the minster has for some centuries past, been used merely as a parish church, connected with a thinly and widely scattered population — and its staff of bishop, priests, and presbyters, is now represented by a single perpetual curate, whose income, until lately, bore no propor- tion to the extent of his cure, or the limits of his district. 9 In such circum- stances, the building has been found difficult to maintain in any tolerable order, but the liberality of the public has been some time since successfully appealed to, for assistance to restore it to a decent and becoming state for public worship, which is now, in consequence, in the course of being accomplished. No obstruction now intervening, Bloet 9 The late rev. John Hartley, who held, for some years, the perpetual curacy of Stow, had hardly even the miserable stipend of Goldsmith's curate — passing rich with forty pounds a year ! — Since then it is understood the Commissioners have built a residence, and very greatly improved the income of the incumbent. 494 HISTORY OF THE a.d. 1094. took measures to render due honour to the solemnity of the consecration of the new cathedral. He sent for two cardinals, who brought with them ample authority from the pope, for the ordering of the church and bishopric, eight archbishops, sixteen other bishops, besides a numerous body of other eccle- siastics, and of the principal nobility of the kingdom, when the consecration was fully completed, and, perhaps as alleged, besides its original dedication to St. Mary, it was further dedicated to all the Saints, as well as to the Holy Innocents, — a practice which has been sometimes fol- lowed in cases of churches either restored or rebuilt. The subsequent history of the bishops of Lincoln — many of whom bore a very prominent part in the general history of England, correspondent to the extensive power and jurisdiction which they posses- sed, — does not fall within the scope of the present work; but there can be little doubt, that such an undertaking would be most interesting : two of its bishops having BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 495 been honoured with the title of saints, two a.d. 1094. of them being cardinals, six lord chancellors, four chancellors to Oxford and two to Cambridge, while to the middle of the seventeenth century, the bishops of Lin- coln were vice-chancellors to the see of Canterbury. This completion must how- ever be, for the present time at least, left to be carried forward by some other hand. APPENDIX. APPENDIX. 3k APPENDIX. (A.) page 203. — Removal of Secular Priests Appendix, from Canterbury. "~T An amusing and somewhat graphic sketch of the proceed- ings of Alfric, archbishop of Canterbury, in 995, in removing the secular priests from that cathedral, has been preserved. Alfric first brought the subject before Ethelred, then king of Kent ; who recommended him to go to Rome for his pall, to show the pope how matters stood, and " after that act by his counsel. When (the secular priests) heard this, then resolved they, that they should take two from among them- selves, and send to the pope ; and that they should offer him great gifts and silver, on condition that he should give them the arch (pall). But when they came to Kome, then would not the pope do that, because they brought him no letter, either from the king or the people, and commanded them to go, lo ! where they would ! The priests being thus gone at once, came archbishop Alfric, and the pope received him with much worship, and commanded him, on the morrow, to perform mass at St. Peter's altar ; and the pope himself put on him his own pall, and greatly honoured him. When this was done, the archbishop began telling the pope all about the clerks, how it had happened, and how they were within the minster at his archbishopric. And the pope related to him, how the priests had come to him, and offered great gifts, in order that he should give them the pall. And the pope said, ' Go now to England again, with 500 HISTORY OF THE Appendix. God's blessing, and St. Peter's, and mine ; and 5s thou ^""P^T""^ comest home, place in thy minster, men of that order which St. Gregory commanded Augustine therein to place, by God's commandment, St. Peter's, and mine.' Then the arch- bishop returned to Canterbury, drove the clerks out of the minster, and there within placed monks, all as the pope com- manded him." — Anglo-Saxon Chron. anno 995. (B.) page 220.— St. Peter at Rome. It would be difficult to establish the truth of this assertion, by satisfactory evidence, or to shew that St. Peter was ever at Rome at all. In Romish tradition, St. Peter and St. Paul were put to death at Rome, A.D. 66. If St. Peter ever was at Rome, it must have been between A.D. 33 and that year ; but during much of that time, we find him labouring in the east, and do not trace him in any quarter of the western world. From A.D. 33 to 49, according to the Acts of the Apostles, St. Peter was occupied in Judea, Samaria, and Galilee. In 52, he was still in Judea, in 53 at Antioch, and from his first epistle, written about A.D. 60, he appears to have been labouring in Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia Minor, and Bythynia, From 61 to 65, St. Paul was at Rome, at least occasionally, dwelling in his own hired house ; during which time he makes no mention of his fellow apostle, which he certainly would have done, if he had been present. But, on the contrary, he shews that St. Peter had never been in Rome previously, stating " I have striven to preach the gospel, not where Christ was named, lest I should build upon another man's foundation." Further, writing to Timothy from Rome, he sends greetings from his friends, but makes no mention of Peter : and afterwards mentions, only Luke is vnth me — a statement quite inconsistent with St. Peter being then in Rome. In his epistle to the Romans, from Corinth, in A.D. BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 501 57 or*58, St. Paul makes no allusion to St. Peter, to -whom, Appendix, as in other eases of residents, he would have addressed his ^""^7^7 epistle. The main ground, upon which the Romanists found their assertion, is that St. Peter dates his epistle from Babylon, by which they assert he means Rome — a supposition perfectly unwarranted by any context. It is to be remem- bered that, in considering this matter, Jerusalem was 1200 miles from Rome, and that the countries St. Peter laboured in, were perhaps 1000 miles farther removed from that city. Travelling was not so readily" accomplished as in modern times. (C.) page 225. — Origin of Lichfield. To Diuma and Ceadd, both Scottish monks, the origin of the ecclesiastical establishment at Lichfield is assigned ; and the latter seems to have spent some years there. His residence was in the immediate neighbourhood, where he had a cell or hermitage, and where subsequently the church of St. Chad — Stowe church — was built. Leland says, " Stowe church on the east of the towne, where is St. Chad's well, a spring of pure water, where is seen a stone, in the bottom of it, on which some say St. Chad was wont naked to stand in the water and pray. At this stone, St. Chad had his oratory in the time of Wulfere." As usual the residence of such a holy man could not be without its legend. Attracted by the soli- tude of the place, Ceadd took up his abode by the side of a brook, near a clear spring, and lived an eremitical life, sup- ported by the milk of a doe, which visited him for that purpose. Being chased by Wulfade and Rufus, the sons of Wulfere, the doe fled for shelter to the cell of the saint, an introduction, through which these were converted to Christi- anity. Ceadd, was afterwards established at York ; but at his death, his body was by his desire brought to Stowe for 502 HISTORY OF THE Appendix, interment ; and his bones, at the instance of the bishop of ^-T" v ~*-" Sidnacester, about A.D. 700, removed to the minster then founding. (D.) page 277. — Anglo-Saxon practice of Were. A singular circumstance, illustrative of one of the peculiar customs of the Anglo-Saxons, arose out of the death of Elfwine, in consequence of the wounds he had received on this occasion, his were being required to be discharged by the opposing party. This custom or law for payment of a certain defined sum, as the were in satisfaction or abate- ment of the loss, to his kindred, sustained by the death of the relation was now general ; and, as in this case, seems also to have extended to the case of parties slain in battle, where it might have been doubtful whose hand had inflicted the mortal blow, unless the leader was held to be the respon- sible party, according to the well-known axiom of law, qui fecit per alium, fecit per se. A further peculiarity, to be noticed in this case, is that the were was paid by Theodore of Canterbury, probably in order to put a stop to the disturb- ances that had, for so long a time, agitated the whole of the country, from the coast of Kent to that of the Humber. It is not often that we hear of the church paying the were, though, in this instance, there can be little doubt of the fact. " Theodorus data pecunia multapio tnorte fratris Ecgfrido." These payments were regulated according to the rank — the presumed pecuniary valuation ; that of the king being 30,000 thrymsas, (above lOrf. each, £1,250), the etheling, eldest son of the king, at half that sum ; and the bishop at 8000 thrym- sas, £333 6 8, the same as an ealderman. The were further determined the degree of credibility to which each class was entitled, that of the king, or twelve-hund man, being equal to that of six ceorles ; and if revenge was taken for the BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 503 murder of a twelve-hund man, instead of the were, it might Appendix. be wreaked on six ceorles. Turner's Anglo-Saxons, and" -~" — " Selden. D - E - F - (E.) page 286. — Account of Ealdermen. The ealdermen, among the Anglo-Saxons, appear to have been most important officers, and even from the very earliest period, seem to have exercised almost royal authority. So early as 494, Cerdic and Cynric are designated as ealdermen. In 672, the ealdermen are stated to have divided the king- dom of Wessex between them, and to have held it for ten years. In 656, the Mercian ealdermen, Immin, Eafah, and Eadbert, rebelled against Oswio, who had overrun Lindisse and all the country east of the Trent to the Nene, expelled the ealdermen he had appointed, and raised Wulphere to the throne. In 798, ealderman Cumbra declared war against Eardulf, adhering to Sigebert in his misfortunes. Even so late as 1013, Canute appointed his son, Harold Harefoot, by a daughter of Elf holm, ealderman of Hampshire, to the office of ealderman. This officer, with the bishop, presided in the gemot, and was a member of the Witenagemot, or great council. About the conclusion of the Anglo-Saxon dynasty, an ealderman of all England is mentioned ; and several other officers exercised authority as king's ealdermen, county^ and hundred ealdermen. , Subsequently the title remained with an officer in the principal towns, who continue still to hold, the inferior authority of alderman in the several corporations of the kingdom. (F.) page 301. — Tradition respecting Sidnacester and Torksey. Langhoene appears to have had some notion of the situa- 504 HISTORY OF THE Appendix, tion of Sidnacester, as he alleges that " ex cujus vicinum "^TTT accrevisse Gainsburgum credibile est." It is also not a little singular, that the inhabitants of Torksey should have a tradi- tionary belief to the same purpose. The tradition is probably not unfounded. In the early history of the country, agricul- tural matters constituted the main employment, and the residence of the chiefs, as well as the principal and leading towns, were all situated in the inland parts. When in subsequent ages, commercial business began to be cultivated, and fish of various kinds became objects of great value, situations on the banks of navigable rivers became of importance, and there the inhabitants began to collect, and the towns to increase. Thus Torksey and the ecclesiastical importance of Lindisse being withdrawn, both declined, while Gainsburgh, seated at the extreme point of the river Trent navigable for large vessels, naturally increased in size and importance. Langhorne's Chron. p. 233. (G.) page 305. — Discovery of Geological Speci- mens near Iona. It has been generally supposed and asserted that Geology was only a modem study, and that, until the last century, the materials of the earth had never been subjected to any process of analysis, or any system of classification. A disco- very has, however, been recently brought to light, which, to a certain extent, contradicts the generally received opinion. The island of Iona, one of the Hebrides, received its name of UtomMll, from its having contained, in the early ages, the Cell of Columba, the apostle of .the Picts, who, according to Bede, founded a famous monastery there, of which the ruins still remain. In the neighbouring island of Coll, at the foot of the mountain Boljo, there are, at this time, existing the remains of another monastery of great antiquity, the founda- BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 505 tion of which is attributed, by tradition and the local histo- Appendix, ries, to one of the monks from Ikonikill, a man of great ~~""^f~ learning, whom Columba had despatched to form a pious establishment in Coll. Part of the ruins, in this latter island, have recently been removed by some of the poor natives, in order to procure materials for repairing their cabins. On pulling down one of the walls, of considerable thickness,'a vaulted apartment, of fair dimensions, was laid open, partly consisting of masonry and partly formed by an excavation from the mountain ; — around this cell or room appear a variety of shelves or ledges, neatly formed of slate, supported by stone brackets, and bearing upon them, in considerable numbers, what, according to modern phraseo- logy, would be termed " Specimens of Geology." It would be difficult to give a detailed description of the great variety of metals and stones displayed in this collection ; as, in ad- dition to an infinite number of British specimens, there are many which are evidently brought from distant climates ; but all are arranged, and in some degree classified, in a manner which evinces a depth of science truly astonishing. Each specimen stands in a small tray or saucer of lead, which appears to have been cast in a mould of chalk or some other soft stone. The names of the specimens are indented or engraved upon the lead trays, in old Latin, which, in many instances, still continues legible, though the majority of the names are quite unknown in modern times. Among those distinguishable are l J Metall. Ferri Crud." — " Silex CceruV — " Opalus Bud"—" Aur. Pur" &c, &c. Most of the contracted words are finished with cyphers. Under one of the shelves were discovered an iron hammer and two ham- mer-heads of stone ; one of them is of basalt, and the other a bright green siliceous stone ; and it is extraordinary that their shapes are very similar to those recommended by Mr, M'Adam for hammers, in his works on road-making. In one 3s 506 HISTORY OF THE Appendix. P^ °f * ne vault, is a very ingenious composition of har- ■ v dened clay, being obviously a model of the island, co far as "• "■ relates to its geological structure. The varieties of e^vation appear to be distinguished by indented names ; and it is a very extraordinary coincidence that the gently-rising hills are designated as " Lond-hoehen," — whereas, in modern German, the very same elevations are styled " Land-hoehen." — Local Journal. (H.) page 338. — Situation of Cloveshoe. The situation of Cloveshoe has been a subject of doubt, its locality being supposed to have been either in the modern Warwickshire, as the most central position, but perhaps most correctly in Kent, the general state of that district offering more advantages for such assemblages, than any other of the more inland parts of the country. So early as 690, Cloves- hoe had been marked out, as a proper and most convenient situation for future meetings ; and at this place, during the next two centuries, meetings of the clergy, in connection with Canterbury, were most generally held. The village of Cliffe- at-Hoo, seems to have the best claims to the distinction, being situated in the peninsula called the Hoo, formed at the junction of the rivers Thames and Medway, about five miles below Gravesend. The church is a much larger struc- ture than could be required for a small village, which Cliffe- at-Hoo has always been ; and in the chancel are six stalls, similar to those generally found in cathedral churches, which tradition alleges to have been filled by a dean and four pre- bendaries. Tradition also assigns to the ancient incumbent the power and authority of the episcopate ; and the church itself was anciently held in great estimation for peculiar sanc- tity. It was formerly rich in the possession of a great number of rich monumental brasses, but which the soldiers of the com- monwealth are charged with having carried away and sold. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 507 (I.) page 351. — Church at Lichfield. Appendix. The seat of the first bishop had been established at Lichfield, *• K. in 656 ; and the diocese, there is no doubt, then comprehended Mercia, Middle Anglia, and Lindisse. Here, subsequently, it had some authority over the latter. At Lichfield, it remained till after the conquest, when the seat of the see was removed to Chester ; but Robert de Limsey who suc- ceeded in 1088, removed it to Coventry. A century after- wards, Hugo de Novant brought it back again to Lichfield, much against the wish of the monks of Coventry. Alexander de Savensby, who succeeded in 1220, composed the difference between the two places, agreeing that the stile of the bishop should be that of Coventry and Lichfield; and that the monks of each should choose the bishop alternately — both making one chapter, in which the prior of Coventry should be the principal. Thus it remained till the priory of Coven- try was dissolved by Henry VIII., when an act was passed making the dean and chapter of Lichfield the sole chapter for the bishop. — Catalogue of Bishops, Sfc.i Lon. 1671. (K.) page 374. — Worship of Images. The proscription of all representations of the Deity, by the Mosaic law, as well as the general dislike felt by the early Christians against those who bowed down before the work- manship of their own hands — images of brass or of marble — long prevented the introduction of the worship of images in the church ; although towards the end of the second cen- tury, there existed some disposition to adopt something of the kind, from the circumstance of the council of Illiberis, about A.D. 300, censuring the use of pictures. After the ruin of paganism, there was no longer the apprehension of an odious parallel being drawn, and several of the bishops 508 HISTORY OF THE Appendix, allowed veneration to be paid to the cross, and to relics of ^— — '~— -^ saints, &c. In the case of their emperors, the Romans had granted the most sacred honours to their effigies, and it was therefore less difficult to invest the representations of saints and martyrs with the highest attributes, more especially when sanctioned by alleged visions and miracles. To these in the first instance, visible representations were confined ; but the discovery of a supposed statue of Christ at Paneas, A.D. 300 ; and subsequently of an image being found at Edessa, presumed to be that referred to by Abgarus, in his letter descriptive of the person of Christ, and to the posses- sion of which that city was supposed to be indebted for its deliverance from the arms of Chosroes Nushirvan, gave such a stimulus to public feeling, that before the end of the sixth century, similar figures were propagated in the eastern em- pire, and were the objects of worship and instruments of miracles. In A.D. 754, the synod of Constantinople rejected the use of images ; while the western Christians, under the sanction of the pope, admitted them ; and the council of Nice, A.D. 787, unanimously determined that the worship of images i3 agreeable to Scripture and reason, to the fathers and councils of the church. Their reception con- tinued long to be a subject of dispute, and the church of England only admitted images into their churches as lively and useful memorials of faith and history. Gibbon's Decline and Fall. (L.) page 380. — Origin of Dorchester. The origin of the see of Dorchester is illustrative of the state of the country at an early period. Bishop Birinus, who had received episcopal ordination from the hands of Asterius, bishop of Genoa, had previously promised pope Honorius " that he would sow the seed of the holy faith, in the inner parts BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 509 beyond the dominions of the men of Anglia, where no other Appendix, teacher had been before him." On his arrival in Britain, in ^— — --— — - 635, he first entered the nation of the Gewissa?, (subsequent- ly called West Saxons, which according to Smith, the name implies), and " finding all these most confirmed pagans, he thought it better to preach the word of God there, than to proceed further to find others to preach to." Such*is Bede's account, and it shews that generally the inhabitants, even on the coast, were in a state of paganism ; and from subsequent statements, it is evident, that the inland parts of the king- dom were in no better state. Not long after his arrival, Birinus obtained the city of Dorcis — afterwards Dorchester, in consequence of the conversion and baptism of the king Cynegils, the latter of which events is said to be represented on an old font, still existing in Winchester Cathedral. On the death of Cynegils and Birinus, the latter of whom died about 650, a relapse took place, Coenwalch refusing to em- brace Christianity — subsequently, however under the persua- sion of Cuina, king of the East Saxons, he was baptized and restored to his kingdom. Accident supplied the place of Birinus in the person of Agilbert, a Frenchman, who had lived long in Ireland for the purpose of reading the Scrip- tures. At the request of Coenwalch, he remained there " as his bishop ;" but it seems, after some years, it was discovered that his tongue was barbarous — that he did not understand or speak the Saxon. In consequence, Wini was introduced, who had been ordained in France, for whom Coenwalch raised Winchester (Wintancester) into an episcopal see. From the decease of Agilbert till 737, a vacancy existed ; but in that year, Tota was appointed. From Tota the see was regularly filled, till the death of Halardus, after whose decease or resig- nation, it is supposed, there was a short vacancy — until in 905, Ceolulphus succeeded. His immediate successor was Leofwi- nus, who united the see of Sidnacester or Lindisse to that of 510 HISTORY OF THE Appendix. Dorchester, until after the conquest, when William appoint- * ■ ' ed Remigius to it. This latter removed the seat of the see L - M - to Lincoln. (M.) page 389. — Tiovulfingacester, its singular origin and establishment. Tiovuefingacestek, Dorkesig, Torksey. The original cause of the rise of this town, which although situated within ten miles of Lincoln, yet stands apparently unconnected with any ancient line of road, and possesses little in its position to raise it into consideration, is a matter not only of some •intiquarian interest and curiosity, but may tend to throw some light upon the habits of our early ancestors, as well as upon the origin of other places somewhat similarly situated. There is no precise means of ascertaining the extent and importance of Tiovulfingacester, under the Roman domina- tion, further than the fact that it derived from them its name and existence as a town ; and, it may be assumed, was first occupied as an encampment, the original of all their towns — hence Tiovulfingacester, the camp at the mouth of the Till, — and was there established for the purpose of secur- ing some advantage which that particular position naturally possessed. On the retirement of the Roman forces from Lindum- colonia — the colony on the Lindis — Tiovulfingacester, it is most probable, fell back into its natural state, and sunk into decay. Under the Saxons, it still preserved at least exist- ence, as it is mentioned, by Bede, as the scene of some of the labours of Paulinus, the first who preached the gospel in the neighbourhood, in the early part of the seventh century. When the Danish army had got possession of the district of Lindisse, the position of Lincoln attracted attention, and BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 511 it became one, perhaps the first, of the Five Burghs — an Appendix, institution which exercised considerable influence in the — ""~""" — ' midland district, for upwards of a century. Under them, Lincoln became a place of much importance, and probably ultimately possessed a large population, as, in the time of Edward the Confessor, there were a number of most influ- ential parties, possessing rights, as well as large landed properties, which might entitle them to be considered as nobles. The prosperity and increase of Lincoln produced a beneficial effect upon the town of Dorkesig — the name it received from the Danes — and with the fortunes of which it seems to have been intimately linked, being rated some fifty years previous to the conquest, in a certain proportion, with the tax chargeable upon that place : — Torksey — the name under which it is since known — and Hardwick, an adjoining place still existing, but now merely a hamlet, — being rated to the fifth penny of the tax laid on the city of Lincoln, — Torksey paying two-thirds, and Hardwick the other third. In the time of Edward the Confessor — 1042 to 1065 — there were two hundred and thirteen burgesses in Torksey, all of whom had the same customs as the burgesses of Lincoln ; and so many more, that whoever had a mansion in the same town paid no toll, neither when he entered upon, or left the house. When any of the burgesses wished to go to another place, — an evidence that the business, connected with the town, led parties to form establishments in other places, — and to sell his house which was in the town, he might do it if he would, without the consent of the bailiff. The conquest how- ever appears to have had an injurious effect upon the popula- tion of Torksey, there being then only one hundred and two burgesses, on the contrary, it improved its revenues, as in the time of Edward, these were only valued at eighteen pounds, but about the 20th of William, had increased to thirty pounds, a very considerable improvement. 512 HISTORY OF THE Appendix. So far, there seems to be nothing in the account respecting "TT" ' Torksey, removing it from the ordinary descriptions of other places, accounts of which are met with in Domesday Book ; but a particular feature is also there noticed, which may pos- sibly account for its original selection, as well as for its continued importance, under nations and habits apparently so dissimilar as the Romans and the Danes, and which seems equally to apply to the population drawn to Lincoln, under the early Norman kings, several of whom made that city the place of their residence. The particular feature, in the case of Torksey, referred to, is the extraordinary number of fishing stations belonging to the place, no less than eleven fisheries being noticed as existing there, about the 20th of WilKam the Conqueror, whilst the few others that are men- tioned, on the river Trent, seem of no great value. The peculiar situation therefore of Torksey, at the junction of the river Till with the Trent, must have been very favourable for the growth and taking of fish — indeed it has been gene- rally understood that almost all fish, but particularly those kinds for which the Trent was long celebrated, have a pecu- liar partiality for such junctions, especially where the stream falls from higher ground, which probably was the case here. The river Trent, " The chrystal Trent, for fords and fish renowned," Caxton. was for centuries celebrated for its abundant supply of many kinds offish, and particularly for very superior eels, and that prince of the edible species, the salmon, both of which were not only held in great estimation by the gourmand ; but, in subsequent ages, was so abundantly supplied to the towns near the Trent, that it became, at one time, a matter of bargain between servants and their masters, that they should not be required to have salmon, for their meals, BISHOPRIC OF' LINCOLN. 513 above twice in the week. 1 Times are now, however, sadly Appendix, changed — the salmon having almost ceased to be a visitant. V ~~T"T ' However low the business of a fisherman may now fre- quently be estimated, yet at the period of the conquest, and long afterwards, it must have been considered of no little consequence — fish being an important article of food, the better sorts being reserved solely for the use of the higher ranks of society ; and as the supply of this necessary of life was then derived from inland waters — deep sea fishing not being known at that period, nor brought into use for many subsequent ages — there can be little doubt, but that the fisherman's was both a certain and a profitable employment. To such a place as' Lincoln, both as the principal of the Five Burghs, and as the continued residence of several of 1 the race of the early Norman kings, the convenience of Torksey, from whence an excellent and abundant supply of so many superior kinds of fish could be depended upon, must have been of the first consequence ; and that it was so we have the evidence of Alexander Necham, a poet of the thir- teenth century, in his book of Divine Wisdom : — Trenta tibi pisces mittit Lincolnise, sed te Nee dedigneris Withama parvus adit. [The Trent to thee, Lincoln, well we see Yet little Witham, scorn it not, a riveret comes to thee.] Camden 's Brit. ed. 1637. From this account, there seems little doubt that this sup- ply of fish to Lincoln was carried on by the route of the Lindis and the Till, both of which, there seems great proba- bility, were only separated by a very short intermediate land communication ; and it does not seem very doubtful that, to remove this obstruction, Henry II. directed the cut to be ' Stark's History of Gainsburgh. , 3t 514 HISTORf OF THE Appendix, made, and thus connected the two streams. When subse- " -~" — ' quently, Lincoln became a place of trade, the whole line from Lincoln to the Trent was deepened, and a lock set up at the Torksey end, for the purpose of preserving throughout the whole a certain necessary depth of water. The fishery then ceased to be of any very particular value, indeed would entirely fall away, and Torksey be in no better position than any other bank of the Trent. It is understood to be now a very indifferent station for fishing. That the demand was considerable for all kinds of fish, in Lincoln, is certain from the fact that even in Bracebridge and Canwick, two places in the neighbourhood, three fishe- ries are mentioned ; and perhaps some few others might be traced as situated upon even insignificant streams, if at all productive of this necessary commodity. The burgesses of Torksey, besides supplying Lincoln, seem also to have carried on a considerable traffic in this parti- cular branch of business, even so far as York ; the name of one inhabitant, at least, of that place, being connected with some property at Torksey, at the period of the conquest. A circumstance which seems to give some probability to this supposed connection between these two places, is adverted to in Domesday Book, it being expected that " when the king's commissioners should come to Torksey, the men of the town, with their ships and other instruments of naviga- tion, should conduct them as far as York." 8 There is abundant evidence to prove that in the ancient world, particularly amongst the Greeks, the existence of any stream, where iish of a superior quality could be obtained, produced equally important effects as that specified in the case of Torksey, and caused the rise of important cities. Venice owed its origin to this position, and having an abun- s Bawdwen's Domesday, Doneaster, 1804, p. 416. BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 515 dant supply of fish, on its shores. There fish was the common Appendix, and universal food of every rank, and the exchange of that " ——-——' commodity combined with salt, was substituted in the neigh- bouring markets for the currency of gold and silver. Amongst the Greeks, the rich Orchomenes, the capital of the Minyse, which lay on the Katawortha, owed its treasures and its importance to the fish which were obtained from its river. Twelve other rich cities, which flourished in and near, equally owed their importance and their riches to the same cause. The partiality of the Grecian gourmands is pointedly adverted to by Aristophanes : — " You cannot make Morychus whine, " After a meal of salmon." And Archestratus, an Epicurean gastronomist, celebrates the salmon of the Miletus — " No other having such savoury and piquant fat about the belly," — a description which is equally applicable to the salmon of the Trent. The lake Copse, in Bceotia, still, as in ancient times, supplies the country round with eels of a delicious flavour, as well as being firm in flesh:— " A fish most sweet to men." Walsh's Aristophanes. And which still even find a ready sale at Constantinople and the marts of Greece. When Attica and Bceotia were rich and populous, the Cephisis and other lakes furnished the means of a constant and advantageous traffic, particularly with Attica, which possesses not a single trout stream, nor a lake, except that of Marathon, which in summer is nearly , dl 7- Agatharchides says that the Boeotians crown the biggest of the lake Copse eels, just as if they were victims, and praying over them, and throwing barley upon them, sacrifice them to the gods. For this practice, it is said, they could assign no reason but the custom of their fathers ; but its origin was 516 HISTO&Y OF THE no doubt derived from the advantages which were consequent upon the possession of so rich and certain a subject of traffic. Alas ! says the Foreign Quarterly Reviewer, the eels of the Copse are no longer in repute, and the freedom of cities is now never conferred on the vendors of this fish ! How has the world degenerated ! How has gastronomy declined ! But although poets have ceased, with us, to sing the praises of either the salmon or the eel, they are still to the gour- mand an object of desire ; and I am not disposed to abate one jot in favour of either the Miletus or the Copse, in com- parison with those of the ' chrystal Trent,' although it must be admitted, that the latter have ceased to be the sole object of desire at our aldermanic tables. The palate is now sti- mulated by eveiy production which can be discovered in any quarter of the globe, and even the table of the poorest peasant is furnished with delicacies, the productions derived from the extremity of Asia and Africa. (N.) page 407.— Earls of Mercia. Theee is much difficulty in ascertaining the succession and origin of the title of earl or chief of Mercia. When Burhred, who married the sister of Alfred, was dispossessed of Notting- ham, and a large portion of Mercia was overrun, and in the hands of the Danes, his son would succeed to his rights — that son, it is supposed, was Ethelred ; but, in the limited extent of the possessions left him, he dropt the higher title and was content with that of lord of the Mercians. On his death, Ethelfleda, stiled lady of the Mercians, sister to Ethel- red, and daughter to Ethelwolf, the father of Alfred, suc- ceeded to the claims of Burhred, the former king of Mercia. The influence of Ethelfleda, over the inhabitants of Mercia, seems to have been great, most probably arising from her BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 517 connection with the ancient royal family. As on the depo- Appendix, sition of Burhred, and the accession of Ceolwlf, who accept- TT^ ed the succession, upon condition to retire from it at the wish of the army of the Danes, the probability is that that place very shortly afterwards became another of the Five Burghs, all of which were only effectually extinguished at the conquest. The inhabitants being consequently Danish in members and feelings, was the probable cause of that town also being selected, by William, as the site of one of his castles. (O.) page 413.— Watling Street. The Watling Street, here referred to by Anlaff, is that part of the ancient Roman road, traversing from the south- east coast, crossing the Herman Street about four miles north of Lincoln, and the Trent at Littleborough, the Agelocum of the Romans, thence through Wheatley, Bawtry, to Doncas- ter. This ancient road passed through or very near to Lindisse. From a very early period, it has been known under the name of the Watling Street — is mentioned as such in the transactions of Sweyne. Leland, in his Itinerary, notes it as then known as " the commune way of Watheling Street;" and Stukeley, although mentioning it as a branch of the Herman Street, marks out its course, as " branching off near a watering place, with an obtuse angle to the left, which goes towards Yorkshire. Agricola, in his conquests northwards, struck out this new road. It proceeds directly over the heath, then descends the cliff, through the rich country at bottom, between two hedge-rows, by the name of Tillbridge Lane, through Stretton and Gate Burton, and by -a ferry over the Trent, which lands you at Agelocum, cor- rupted into Segelocum, now Littleborough," — Leland' s Itin. i.p, 34 ; Stukeley' s Itin. i. p. 23. 518 HISTORY OF THE Appendix. (P.) page 415. — Constantine's subjection to jT~~^ Athelstane. Ix has been asserted that Athelstane exercised the superi- ority of a chief over Constantine of Scotland, one of the prin- cipal actors in this invasion of the southern district of Britain, and in which Constantine was completely defeated. Although the subject of this superiority may not seem strictly to fall within the scope of this treatise, yet it may not be entirely out of place to offer a few observations upon a subject which at one period, keenly interested two nations, and even yet is not devoid of interest. Palgrave, in his history of the Anglo-Saxon Commonwealth, has bestowed no little pains in attempting to prove the fact of the superiority of Athel- stane over Constantine ; but the statements and testimony upon which he builds his theory, seem to be doubtful and uncertain in their application. One document, upon which that author places considerable dependance, is an account,of a Witenagemot, or general council, said to have been held at Buckingham, in 934, to which as one of the parties attending and assenting to the proceedings, is subscribed, Ego Ethelstanus, rex Anglorum, per omnipotenhs dexleram totius Brittannice, regni solo sublimalus, Spc. Anno Dominicis Incarnationis DCCCCXXXIII1. indic- tione septima, epacta xiiii. concurrente, ii. idus Seplembris, luna xxix., in villa qua Buckingham dicitur, tola magnatorum generalitate sub ulnis regies depsilitatis ovanti prescripta est, cig'useciam inconcussce firmitatis auctoritas Mis testibus roborata constat quorum nomina subtus depicla annotantur. Ego Athelslanus singularis privilegii geraehia predictus Bex Jaijus ■ acumen indictdi cum signo sanctce semper que adoranda cruets corroboravi et subscripsi. Ego Constantinus sub regulus, consensi et subscripsi. 3 3 Palgrave's Proofs, ccxlvi. BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 519 Here it may be observed that there is nothing in the do- Appendix, cument itself, connecting the subscriber, at this council, with Scotland ; and that so far as the acts of Constantine are ascertained, there seems no ground for the supposition, that he could be the party at such Witenagemot. On several occasions, Constantine had formed alliances with the northern rovers, and joined in their predatory incursions, both on this and other occasions — if not the prime mover in these confederacies ; — and even in 935, just after, it is presumed, Constantine of Scotland had subscribed his submission, he was an acting party in plundering the coast of nis chief : while according to the Egils Saga, about the same period, as the battle of Brunanburgh, the kingdom of Northumbria is said to have been conferred upon Eric Bladox, by Athelstane, on condition of defending it against the Scots and Picts, the former being the party who had so lately confessed their dependance. Whether this statement is correct, may be doubted, particularly as Anlaff, within a short time subse- quently, not only had established his independence over Northumbria, but over all the country south of the Humber, and north of the Watling Street. As the name of the Scottish monarch, in the Witenagemot at Buckingham, is the main ground upon which the claim of superiority is assumed to rest, it might have been expected that some arguments would have been urged to shew the connection of the party there subscribing with Scotland, or at least that the name of Constantine was so peculiar and uncommon, that it could only apply to that chief : but none such is attempted — and in fact, the name, ever since the era of the great Con- stantine, had been very generally adopted not only by many of the Greek emperors — twelve of them being known by that name, between A.D. 337 and A.D. 1071 — but even in Britain, many of the chiefs in Wales, Somerset, and Devon, being known by that name. The document itself is of very 520 HISTORY OF THE Appendix, questionable authenticity. Amongst the parties attending at this Witenagemot, at Buckingham, in A.D. 934, is a most ostentatious display of names of bishops and other dignita- ries, who — like the spirits in Macbeth, — "come like sha- dows, so depart," very few of their names indeed being to be found amongst the ecclesiastical dignitaries of the period, or connected with any other historical transaction. Under such suspicious circumstances, it seems difficult to believe in the authenticity of the whole transaction : and it may be characterised as one of those documents Picked from the worm-hole of long vanished days, And from the dust-hole of old oblivion raked, Which owe their existence to the unscrupulous means, and alike unscrupulous assistants, which were resorted to, to give some colour to the questionable claims which Edward III. pretended to possess over the crown of Scotland. In the same manner, and for a similar purpose were the measures adopted by Louis XIV. When he established tribunals or chambers of re-unity at Brisach, Metz, and Besancon, the objects of which were to investigate worm-eaten manu- scripts, and to collect traditional information relative to all the obsolete rights, which had been enjoyed, or were sup- posed to have been enjoyed, in order to appropriate the territories subject to such rights as fiefs and dependencies. The circumstances, above adverted to, have reference merely to the claim of superiority over Scotland, as connected with Constantine. An enquiry into the general question would involve a much more lengthened investigation than could be here given. A few facts which probably have not been generally adverted to, may be noticed as, at least, casting a strong shade of doubt over the assumed claim. Northum- bria, the district north of the Humber to the Tyne, remained a separate and independent district, at least, from any of the southern kingdoms of the Anglo-Saxons, almost if not entirely BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 521 until the time of Canute, shortly before the conquest ; and at Appendix, no period, before the eleventh century, were any of the kings or chiefs of the Anglo- Saxon race in a position to con- quer that extensive and easily defensible district ; as to have carried their arms beyond the river Tyne into Scotland, would have required a degree of combination and preparation totally inconsistent with the power or capability of any of these chiefs. Occasional irruptions might be made into the western edge of Northumbrian as far as the rivers Don or the Aire, — Lindisse and the intermediate country to the Nene, bounded by the Trent, and the territory of Nottingham, being also only occasionally overrun, but never long held under subjection by any of the Anglo-Saxon kings. Offa of Mercia obtained, for a short time, control over a considerable part of South Britain ; but the authority he acquired ceased with his life. Alfred is also supposed to have held authority over much of the country south of the Humber ; but an exami- nation of the events of his reign shews that this was nearly imaginary ; and that it was not without great difficulty, he was enabled to preserve his patrimonial dominions. Besides the Five Burghs long" controuled most of the midland district, bounded on the west by the river Trent, which formed a material feature in that district of country. Uctred of Northumbria assisted Sweyne, in his inroad into the south of Britain ; but Canute was the first who held absolute superiority over the southern portion of Britain, as well as over the Danish chief of Northumbria, his father Sweyne having previously entered with him into a co-equal agreement. The Anglo-Saxon monarchs divided their power with other chiefs — descendants, it may be, from the former petty kings of Mercia, &c. — and held more of a nominal than a real superiority there, as those occasionally bearded and con- trolled their nominal head. In fact, properly speaking, with William the Conqueror commenced the unity of the country ; 3u 522 HISTORY OF THE Appendix, and only under such a monarch and under similar circum- p „ stances could so necessary and absolute a change have been effected in the customs and practices of the Anglo-Saxons, which the regular rule of succession and the principles of the feudal law subsequently perpetuated. The weakness of this claim of superiority, first assumed by Edward, on getting the rival claimants to the crown of Scot- land to submit entirely to his authority, is tolerably clearly shewn on the discussion of the question, what answer should be returned by parliament to the bull of Boniface VIII. Much angry discussion ensued whether the king, Edward I., should condescend to offer any answer — whether he should appoint messengers to the pope, to assist and defend the English title to the kingdom of Scotland, it being felt even to entertain the subject would bring into doubt his authority — the pope also being judge in his own cause, therefore danger might arise from sending a secular envoy, who might be unwittingly entrapped by the subtle questions of his holiness, and so exceed his instructions. After these, amongst various other points, had been maturely considered, the discussion was terminated by drawing up an epistle to the pope, that the king of England had immemorially enjoyed the right of sovereignty over Scotland, and that parliament would never permit these rights to be called in question, and strenuously expressed their resolution to defend them. (Q.) page 427. — Danish Encampment at Gainsburgh. Danish encampment. — This encampment, which is in the lordship of Thonock, some thirty years ago was in a most perfect state, having been long covered with grass, and un- dergone little if any alteration from the period when Canute BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 523 abandoned it, shortly after the death of his father Sweyne, Appendix, and was then the most perfect and undoubted specimen of • Danish castrematation existing in this country. Situated "• upon the top or nolce of a considerable abrupt rising ground, commanding a natural haven, caused by the sudden bend or turn in the Trent — since denominated No-man's Friend — in which his ships rode securely within a few hundred yards. The encampment was strongly entrenched with a triple fosse or vallum, except on the brow of the hill, which of itself formed a sufficient defence on its western front. The outer fosse was about eight feet deep and about twenty-seven feet wide, extended round the extremity, from the face of the hill, alongst the south-east and north sides, until it termi- nated on the north side of the camp, inclosing in the whole about six acres, while the chord of the two points of this outer ditch may be about 300 feet. "Within this vallum, on the south and east, there is a space of level ground, about 150 feet in breadth, within which space probably the main body of the army would be lodged, and within which be- tween five hundred and a thousand men might on occasion find room. Inside this, was another or second ditch, deeper and broader than the outer one. being about fourteen feet deep and thirty-eight feet in width, extending'all the way from the western face of the hill, round the camp, and terminating on the north west face of the declivity. Almost immediately inside of the second ditch or vallum, nearly of the same breadth and depth as the second, but entirely surrounding a small conical hill, was what might be considered^thelceep or last defensible spot. On the north side of the centre com- partment, is a small piece of level ground, which had been supposed to have been used as a- burial ground ; but on being opened, only a few large stones were found which had apparently formed part of some building. There are two entrances through the outer vallum, one on the southern face, 524 history of the Appendix, and another on the east, leading directly into the centre of ^~~~~X~^^ * ne encampment, through two openings in the second or inner ditch, over which on another point there is a third passage, thus affording a ready access to its defenders, when reduced in numbers, within the more contracted space of the inner camp. No position could have been more happily selected for the purpose of the invaders. Situated upon the extreme point Of the hill, the view over the lowlands to the south, north-west, and north, met with no interruption for many miles, whilst the whole course of the Trent was open'to them, and "the greater part of the low lands on the north and west, except the tongue of land just below, was little else than a low swamp, covered on many occasions by the waters of the Trent. Closely adjoining to the encampment, on the east, is a range of slightly rising land, just sufficient to obstruct the view of an enemy, but not sufficiently high to overawe the encampment. The form of this camp being somewhat different from others supposed to have been made by the Danish invaders, it has been doubted whether it may not have originated with an earlier people. It differs entirely, from the Roman form of castrametation, which was nearly always of a square or oblong form, and who are very seldom known to have selected similar positions to that here taken. As this is similar in character - to Maiden Castle, in Cheshire, and the historical evidence is both precise and definite, there seems no reason to doubt that both originated with the Danish invaders. Some twenty years since, the whole of the ground occu- pied by the encampment, was enclosed with a strong fence, and planted with various trees, but leaving the ditches and raised ground undisturbed, so that, with some care, the form and plan of the whole may still be ascertained. Some few BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 525 curiosities were then discovered — a short dagger about ten Appendix, inches long, the blade four and a half inches in breadth, and ~— — ^—— ^ half an inch thick in the [back, while the handle was about **• "" three and a half inches in length — a battle-axe somewhat resembling an Indian tomahawk — a small horse- shoe, of an ancient form — and a very rude and simple key, in a tolerably perfect state — but no coins were found, to mark the date of the original establishment. — Stark's Hist. Gainsburgh, 1817, p. 310. (R.) page 439. — Brethren of our Lady. The society of Masons, who, in some cases, assumed the title of Brethren of our Lady (Mary, to whom churches, about this period, were most generally dedicated), and who were employed in the re-erection of this church at Lindisse, seem to have acquired considerable fame, by the skilful man- ner in which they had executed their work, so much so that Peter Langtoft has preserved the names of three of those employed, and given a detail of their travels in search of employment, and their proceedings in laying out their plans in founding and repairing religious establishments. Thre monkes of Lyndsay gede to seke wonyng, The first dan Aldwyn, the other Elwyn hight he, The thrid hight Eiynfride, thus told my bokes to me, Hugh le Fitz Galdre of York, he was schireue, He resceyved alle thre, and her beid them bileue. After ther sojornyng when that thei shulde wende, He praied tham of all thing, as gentille men and hende, To haf saf condite unto the New Kastelle, And Hugh did as he hight led tham sauely welle. Fro the New Kastelle, unto Gervans thei gede. Ther dwelled thei non seel, to Durham 'gan tham spede. "When thei to Durham com to the bishop Waltere, 526 HISTORY OF THE Ther thei bigan a home of religious manere. A closter thei began the bisshop tho that wrought, Hired ilk a man, and alle paied and bought, Or it wer alle ent the werke that thei did wirke. Thei ordeyned a couent to miriistre in that kirke, " Help, Lady," said Waltere, " of the than is this house That are was prouendere now is religious." To York thei com agayn and wrouht ther worachiply, Cloister with covent pleyn a kirk of our Lady. Whan it was wrouht tille ende, the monkes alle thre To Whitby gan wend, that standis on the*ee, Ther wirke thei wild an abbeye wele to preise, In wirschip of Saynt Hilde a kirke thei did up reise. Thus wrouht thise monke thre thorh the holy goste, Abbayes in sere cuntre that wikked men did waste, And many a gode man to holy lif did calle, That thorgh the lawe paien men left and let down falle. Peter Langtqft, i. p. 80. The account here given might appear to refer to a somewhat subsequent period, and possibly there may be some little ana- chronism, while the facts stated shew the usual practices of those useful artizans. In- assuming their title from Lindisse, these Masons shew that the stile of their work there justified their claim to superiority. (S.) page 450. — Thorold of Buckenhale. This grant by Leofric and Godiva was not the .only instance in which this powerful family had assisted in endow- ing the church. Thorold of Buckenhale, the brother of Godiva had, a short time before, in 1051, besides being otherwise a large benefactor, given Spalding with thirteen inhabitants and all their families — totam sequalem $uam. — BISHOPRIC OF LINCOLN. 527 one of these was Gruse Gamelson, who may be noticed as Appendix, shewing the antiquity of affixing peculiar characteristic soubriquets to individuals filling particular situations amongst the lower classes of society. Amongst the names of the parties witnesses to the execution of this grant, the name of the bishop of Dorchester, appears ; + Ego Wulfinus episcopus Dorcacestrensis ralificavi; and also the signatures of three of his chaplains, Tumerus, Wulnarus, and Sitricus, — " capel- lanus domini mei'Wulferi," affording evidence of the state and authority assumed by the bishops of that early period. This instrument throws some light on the state of property in the district just before the conquest. It is as follows : — Ego Thoroldus de Buchenhale coram nobilissimo Domino meo Leofricus, comiti Leycestrice, et nobilissima comitissa sua domina Godiva, sorore mea, cum consensu, et bona voluntate Domini et cognati mei comilis Algari primogeniti et hoeredes eorum, donavi et tradidi Deo et sancto Guthlaeo Croylandits, in manibus domini Wlgati abbatis dicti Croylandensis monasterii, ad fundationem Cellce Croylandensiwm monachorum in honorem sanctae Dei genetricis semperque virginis Mariae, in villa de Spalding, totam manerium meum silum juxta parochialem eccle- siam ejusdem villae, /inter manerium predicti domini mei Leofrici comes et ripam occidentalem fluminis ejusdem villae, J cum omnibus terris et tenementis redditibus, servitiis, averiis, et utensilibus quae habui in dicto manerio et in dicta villa et in campus ejus, tarn in parte orientali fluminis quam in ejus parte occidentali, cum omnibus appendiciis suis, scilicet, Colgrinum praepositum meum et totam sequalam -suum, cum omnibus bonis et catallis quae habet in dicta villa, et in campus ejus et mariseis, absque aliqua de omnibus retinemento. Then follow the names of thirteen others, smith, carpenter, fishermen, &c, with all their fellows, all their goods and 528 HISTORY OF THE Appendix, chattels which the had in they said ville, both in the field ""^ — and the marsh, without retaining anything whatever, and proceeds : — Istos servos meas et omnia bona et catalla crorum, cum omni- bus cottagiis quondam meis, situatis in orientali parte fluminis circa ligneam capellam sanctae Mariae, (round the wooden chapel of St. Mary,) in villa de Spalding, ab antiquo Croyland- ensi monasterio pertinentum cum omnibus juribus et aliis rebus appendentibus dedi Deo et sancto Guthlaco, ad constructionem praedictae cellae, una cum omnibus piscatoribus meis tarn in mariscis adjacentibus quam in mari ad dictum villam accedente in liberam et perpetuum elemosynam meam, pro saluto animo meo et animorum omnium progenitorum et parentum meorum. Istud meum chirographum apud Leycestriam, in presentia multorem Christi Jidelium ibidem in die sancto Pentecostos col- lectorum anno domini incarnalionis, MLI. Ego Thoroldus signa sanctae crucis confirmavi, Sfc. (T.) page 468. — Thiers, on the progress of the Danes. Mows. Thiers, in his Norman conquest of England, has drawn a most animated picture of the courage and undaunt- ed resolution which these plunderers displayed in their incursions in Britain — arising from the system of their education, their pagan fanaticism, and love for the dark rites of idolatry ; to which by some the rapidity of their conquests are mainly owing. The first may be admitted; but the rapidity of their conquests is more doubtful. So early as 756, these northern marauders — from whatever quarter sprung — began their incursions. For nearly three centuries, their chiefs contented themselves with obtaining an esta- blishment, on different portions of the coast; and it was BISHOPRIC OP LINCOLN. 529 not till early in the eleventh century, that Sweyne attempted Appendix, to obtain the general domination of the country ; and that his son succeeded in accomplishing this object. That these marauders were at all successful, arose from no want of cou- rage in the inhabitants ; but broken into small sections, without any general or controlling authority, they fell a sacrifice to the audacity and peculiar system of the invaders, more than to any lack of courage or skill. The inhabitants were the parcel of sticks, which separately were easily broken : and it was not until a new spirit animated them, until they were united under one common head, and their skill was regu- larly directed, that they became the combined bundle of sticks, which no outward force could either bend or break. FINIS. 3x JOHN MOZLEY STARK, PEINTEll, MARKET-PLACE, HULL.